
Class ' -4Dl 



Book^ 



(J(^ 



yoz 



(flfiCSi. 








" # 









THE 

HEALING VOICE 



ON THE 



POWER OF PRAYER 



FAITH LITERATURE, AND THE 

SCIENCE OF HEALING, 

PROFING TO THE WORLD THAT A 

LIVING FAITH GIVES US 

A PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY 



BY 

ANNA J. JOHNSON 



BOSTON 

PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR 

1903 






Copyright, 1884, 
By anna J. JOHNSON. 

B7 traiisfat 



PREFACE, 



The Healing Voice was sent forth in 1884 very much as 
Noah sent forth the Dove, to see if the waters of the world had 
abated. 

We rejoice to say that the Voice has brought back to us the 
olive branch; the evidence that God has a covenant-keeping 
people on this earth, in whom He is working to will and to do 
of His own good pleasure. 

We find also, as Elijah did in his day, that there are many 
thousands who do not bow the knee to Baal. 

May the readers of this, our third edition, find in this vol- 
ume the Spirit of union and oneness in Christ, that we have 
found, in all that is written therein. "That spirit of love and 
wisdom which scatters in Jacob, but gathers in Israel." — For 
in the Israel oj God all see eye to eye. — I am looking and long- 
ing for the appearing of the white robed throng, those who 
will stand together on the sea of glass, the mirror of truth, 
with Christ in God, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 



INTRODUCTORY. 



The Healing Voice was first published in 1884 from the 
Christ Healing and Faith Training College, New York. It 
has carried the Voice of the Healer to the souls and bodies of 
the readers of nine thousand copies already published and 
distributed. 

This, our third revised edition, will carry with it a positive 
reahzation of a personal union and communion with God that 
our first two editions could not give, in their childish effort to 
explain and show^ forth that life which was reality in itself, 
yet^ without the natural language or soul power of expression 
to clothe and present it in, acceptably to all — for the new- 
tongue is only understood by those who live the Hfe, and speak 
the language. 

The zeal of the Father's house has since unfolded the soul 
and mind, so that the child of the Spirit has become a woman 
in understanding. We have now no hesitancy in saying and 
proclaiming to the world at large, that Christ is God, that His 
Holy Spirit will cleanse you from all sin, and heal you of all 
your infirmities to-day, if you hear His voice — for Christ the 
Lord is an ever-present God. Ignorance, fear, and unbelief are 
the only opponents — tried children of men look up and these 
will vanish. Read God's word with the eye single, and the 
vail of flesh, which separates the soul from its God, will pass 
away quickly. Christianity is ideal as preached and practised, 
simply because it is largely of the head, and when manifested 
from the heart, it is principally emotional. Solomon said 
wisely: ''Get wisdom, but with all thy getting, get understand- 
ing." As Christ alone gives hfe, and He alone saves life, 
Christ is therefore our understanding; His Spirit leadeth into 



4 INTRODUCTORY. 

all truth. Christ Jesus, the perfect God man is our example 
— walking in the footsteps of Jesus we attain the image and 
Kkeness, as He did, of the Godhead bodily. Dearly beloved 
readers, in this relationship there is neither sin or sickness. 
The soul, mind, and body is God's earthly tabernacle; He 
walks in you, and talks in and through you; over such death 
has lost its sting. "I will ransom them from the power of the 
grave, I will redeem them from death." — Hosea xiii, 14. 

The Healing Voice is sent forth as a verification and real- 
ization of the promises of God to Israel. It shows the soul's 
conflict and struggle between the spirit and the flesh. It dis- 
tinctly reveals also, the soul's victory over the world, the flesh 
and the diseases of the flesh, and the works of the devil. It 
proves beyond all question, that the children of men as teach- 
ers are, to a great degree, blind leaders of the blind, and that 
in a living faith we have the practical evidences of Christ's 
Gospel — which is God with us, working in and through the 
soul, mind, and body, building up the kmgdom of Jesus Christ 
on earth, the tabernacle of God with man, the Holy Spirit 
being the only teacher that leadeth into all truth. 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE 

Preface 3 

Introductory 5 

God's Promises for Healing , 7 

The Healing Voice — A Poem 8 

.\nna J. Johnson's Religious Experience and Gifts of the Spirit . 9 

God Over All — A Poem 54 

Comfort Ye My People 56 

The Possibility of Living without Sm 57 

Lift Me Up — A Poem 61 

The Drtne and Human Law of Cure . 62 

True and False Prophets 71 

Pure Motherhood 79 

The Hand that Rules the World 88 

Reasons for Withdrawing from the Romish Church .... 89 

Tn Perfect Peace — A Poem 93 

Work Done by the Human Heart 94 

The Healing and Financiai. Power of God 97 

Sermon: Jesus, The Resurrection and the Life. Delivered by Mrs. A. J. 

Johnson 109 

Stenographer's Report of the Testimonies at the Close of the 

Gospel Services 113 

Remarkable Cures 116 

Sermon: He Leadeth Me, delivered by Mrs. Anna J. Jolinson . . . . 121 

Testimonies at the Close of the Sermon 123 

Sermon: The Indwelling Christ — The Treasure in Earthen Vessels. 

DeHvered by Mrs. Anna J. Johnson 131 

Testimonies at the Close of the Sermon 134 

The Abiding One — A Poem . 137 

Sermon: Faith, The Substance of Things Hoped for. By Mrs. Anna J. 

Johnson 139 

Cures through Faith and Prayer 143 

"The Voice of God" — Satan's Enemy — Physical Diseases Cured 

BY THE Laying on of Hands 144 

Sermon: "For the Wrath of God is Revealed from Heaven against All 

Ungodliness — Romans i, iS. By Mrs. A. J. Johnson .... 146 

5 



6 CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

ClTRES THROUGH FaITH AND PrAYEK 151 

Extract from the Boston Globe, May 14TH, 1882 158 

Autumn Thoughts — A Poem » 161 

Midwinter Blossoms — Bible Forget-Me-Nots 163 

Correspondence 166 

Pneumonia: Its Cause and Cure 177 

A Talk to Girls 179 

While We May — A Poem 180 

Mother Love 182 

Mother's Faith — A Poem 185 

"For Ye Have the Poor with You Always." — Mark xiv, 7 . . 186 

"Have I Been a Wilderness." — Jeremiah ii — A Poem . . 190 
"Whatsoever Ye Shall Ask in My Name, that Will I Do." — - 

John xiv 191 

God is Christ — A Poem 194 

Life and Death HLath No Fellowship 195 

"Verily, verily, I say unto you, if a man keep my sayings, he 

will never see death." — John \m, 51 — A Poem .... 198 

God is Life 199 

My Father, Thou only Omnipotent Art — A Poem 207 

The Law of Love 208 

The Word Became Flesh 218 

God is Truth 221 

Calendar of Daily Praise 223 

The Sunshine of Love — A Poem 225 

AT-ONE MENT 226> 



THE HEALING VOICE, 

ON THE 

POWER OF PRAYER. 



GOD'S PROMISES FOR HEALING. 

Pray for one another, that ye may be healed. — James v, i6. 

For I am the God that healeth thee. — Exodus xv, 26. 

Bless the Lord who healeth all thy diseases. — Psalms ciii, 3. 

And He healed them that had need of healing. — Luke ix, 1 1 . 

Breathing the Gospel and healing eveiyn^-here. — Luke ix, 6. 

God healed Abimelech and his wife. — Gen. xx, 17. 

I wdll heal thee and add to thy days. — // Kmgs xx, 5. 

I will forgive their sins and heal the land. — Chran. \]i, 14. 

Return and I will heal your backshdings. — Jer. iii, 22. 

Heal me, O Lord! and I shall be healed. — Jer. x\ii, 14. 

I will heal thee of thy wounds, saith the Lord. — Jer. xxx, 17. 

Jesus said, I will come and heal him. — Matthew viii, 17. 

The power of the Lord was present to heal them. — Luke v, 17. 

The Lord hearkened and healed me. — Psalms xxx, 2. 

He sent his word and healed them. — Psalms c^di, 20. 

He was bruised and ^dth His stripes we are healed. — Isaiah 

liii, 5. 
Speak, and thy servant shall be healed. — Luke \di, 7. 
Multitudes followed Him, and He healed them. — Luke xvi, 14. 
They were healed, ever>" one. — Acts v, 16. 
Jesus perceived that he hath faith to be healed. — Acts xiv, ig. 
Paul prayed, and healed the father of Pubhus. — Acts xx\'iii, 8. 
God wTought special miracles by the hands of Paul. — Acts 

xix, TI. 

7 



S THE HEALING VOICE. 

They brought the sick into the street that the shadow of Peter 

might fall on them and heal them. — Acts y, 15. 
And these signs shall follow them that believe. — Mark xvi, 17. 
They shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. — 

Mark xvi, 18. 
HeaHng all that are oppressed with the devils. — Acts x, 38. 
Jesus said, "Verily, I say unto you, he that belie veth on me 

shall do the works I do and greater. — John xiv, 12. 
Return Him a trespass offering; then ye shall be healed. — 

Sam. vi, 3. 
He shall cause him to be thoroughly healed. — Ex. xxi, 19. 



THE HEALING VOICE. 

A Voice swept softly, years ago. 

Across Judea's hills and plains, 
Whose echoes caught its murm'rings low 

And spread them far in louder strains; 
Till through the land and o'er the sea, 

Its gathered thunders surge and roll. 
And break in one grand symphony 

Over each listening soul. 

Think not its power was crucified — 

And dead and buried, in ages past; 
Only the human of Jesus died — 

Only His great heart they broke at last: 
His Spirit triumphantly rose, to reign 

While Life exists, and the world moves on, 
And now is with us again and again, 

Proved in the miracles done. 

God is not changed since the days of old. 
When He healed the sick, with His touch divine; 

Heaven's not farther, nor Earth more cold 
Than in our Saviour's time. 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 

"Lo, I am with you always," He said; 

Then can wx doubt His Word? 
His Voice in the Present speaks Hfe to the dead, 

And sweetly its message is heard. 

Come unto Me, and rest from strife; 

Come — I will heal thy pain: 
Here midst the darkness and shadows of life, 

Lo, I am with you again. 
Care I not for the casket that shelters the gem? 

Trust utterly, heart, and be blest; 
Free are my promises — lean upon them; 

"Come unto Me, and rest." 

— M. Johnson^ 



ANNA J. JOHNSON'S RELIGIOUS EXPERI- 
ENCE AND GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT. 

I WOULD gladly have all earth's children know and under- 
stand by experience, the love, peace, and joy in Christ Jesus 
that I have found. It came to me in this way. In 1870, I 
was, in a financial point of view, a very prosperous woman. 
Through energy and close attention to business for over twenty 
years, up to the year I speak of, 187c, I never knew what it 
was to fear failure. Indeed, I thought I could not fail, having 
in my mind a consciousness that God was all-powerful to pro- 
tect and sustain me in all I undertook to do. This faith and 
confidence in God gave me such strength in myself and de- 
termination to do under all circumstances whatsoever I under- 
took, that to others I appeared a most remarkable business 
woman. .Between my business cares and those of a wife and 
mother, I had no time for any pleasure outside of duties, and 
these seemed endless. But God was my beginning and my 
ending — my Alpha and Omega. To go back to 1870, I be- 
gan to realize that my strength was failing and my trials in- 
creasing, and God, my silent backer, less distinct. I had great 



10 THE HEALING VOICE. 

business knowledge, but the strength to carry into execution 
was leaving me. My ambition led me to reach out and grasp 
largely more than I had strength or means to control. This 
was the beginning of my embarrassment, in a life of catering 
to the tastes and appetites of our wealthy people; still I held 
on for a year, struggling with difficulties. One of the greatest 
was a sacred and silent one for years. Now it could not be 
hidden. The husband and father was destroying his own life 
and his family's property and peace of mind. My early edu- 
cation under the teaching of the Catholic Church led me to 
feel that once a wife, a wife for all time, though I felt I was 
bound to a living death. How the waves of adversity lashed 
me on every side. Friends pitied me, yet unable to save me 
or my frail bark from drifting on to the rocks of desolation. I 
called loudly on my Saviour and my God; I sought consola- 
tion from my priestly advisers; I begged earnestly for light to 
see God in all the trials which surrounded me. They could 
not give me the needed comfort; they could not stay the tem- 
pest. I felt so in need of spiritual help that I sought it in the 
Episcopal Church, with no better results. I sought interviews 
with ministers of other denominations, feeling that I must get 
closer, closer to God ere the crash came. I sought in vain; I 
cried. Where is God, if not in the churches? What have I 
done that God has forsaken me? I would get along pretty 
well through the day, as my business kept me employed; but 
my nights were nights of agony and supplication. What have 
I done, what have I done, that my Heavenly Father has thus 
forsaken me? I would at times rush to the upper rooms of 
the house, and, looking up to the sky, cry aloud, as though 
God were so far removed from me, that I must cry with all 
my strength, so as to be heard. I consoled myself one day 
with the thought that I must be suffering for the sins of my 
ancestors, and began to look up the lives of those ' who had 
gone before. I remembered hearing my mother say that my 
great-grandfather was a severe man on the poor; so I placed 
the burden at his door for a few days. Thus I kept it up for 
months, until in one of my pleadings with God to show me 
what to do, a voice, as though one stood by me, said: "He 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 11 

Cometh to me I in no wise cast out." Oh, I said, that is 
the word of God; I will trust it. 

It gave me new hope; it was to me God's promise; I would 
hold fast to it. I was not a Bible scholar; but this promise 
was to me so direct that I clung to it. My mother taught me 
in childhood to trust God fully, and to do nothing until 1 first 
placed myself and that which I was about to do in His care 
and keeping. This teaching I have always considered the 
secret of my success in business; and although my business 
was now tottering, and only kept up by borrowing at heavy 
rates of interest, I was hopeful that I would survive the con- 
flict of financial embarrassment. 

So I was carried along, hoping, fearing and praying, until 
the spring of 1871, when I discovered that men I had fully 
trusted in a large business transaction, were using every means 
they could to take from me an interest I held with them, and 
through which I hoped to recover myself financially. Trust- 
ing them, I had placed my all in their keeping. It was too 
true; I was helplessly in the hands of selfish men. Even my 
attorney was not strong enough to resist the temptation of 
gold. He sold the confidence I placed in him. 

How I prayed God to open my understanding so I could 
see what was best to do in the midst of these surrounding 
difficulties. ''I have only thee, oh God, left me!" I would 
cry: "I cannot trust man; speak to me and tell me what to 
do, my Father and my God. Thou alone can sustain me. Oh 
for a closer walk with thee!" While praying and pleading 
one day, I felt as though my angel mother stood by me. My 
first thought was, I am about to die; this is more than I can 
bear, and mother has come to warn me of it. 

This presence came and left so quickly, I was in doubt — 
could it be my mother, or was it the fancy of an over- wrought 
brain ? — so I questioned aU day — and the more I thought 
of it, the more conclusive I became that I had seen my mother. 
I said I was not thinking of her at the time, yet she stood be- 
fore me. Perhaps God has heard my prayer, and sent mother 
to comfort me. I wish I could see her again. I wonder if it 
is true that God gives his angels charge over us, and if a mother 



12 THE HEALING VOICE. 

hovers over her child; and if so, why did I not accept her? 
why should I fear to see her? Then I desired, oh so much, 
to again have a sweet vision of her presence; but I did not 
see her, and yet it seemed to me as though I could feel her 
presence, and I was moved to write inspirationally — as if 
mothre would have me know that she was permitted to come 
and comfort me. This writing and communing filled up many 
an anxious hour for me. One day I said to my mother, "You 
must be nearer God than I am; He has permitted you to come 
to me; won't you ask Him to give me some evidence that I 
am pleasing in His sight, and that the love of God will sus- 
tain me through my trials?" and the reply was, "My child, 
you cannot expect the love of God to enter your heart until 
cleansed and purified." I felt keenly reproved. It seemed ta 
me as though I ought to have known that myself; and I said 
to mother, "What shall I do to prepare myself for the love of 
God?" I said, "Only show me the way; I will do anything 
to fit myself for the love of God." The reply was, "Repent of 
all past sins." Then commenced a revision of my entire life 
— taking one thing at a time, and that was accounted for and 
set aside before the next thing was taken up — even to an un- 
kind thought I had ever given to any one; and for those I had 
cause to feel had ever injured me, the question would be put 
to me, "What punishment would you have your Heavenly 
Father inflict upon such?" "No punishment, dear Lord," I 
would say, "forgive them." After I had cleared up my record 
with the Hving and the dead, I was very happy; my poor heart, 
that I had feared was diseased, became so light that it was 
like air; I was joyful even in my trials, which each day brought 
me. Mother showed that the desires of the flesh must be 
overcome, and one thing at a time would be brought up and 
put under foot, until God ruled the natural woman, and I 
could say His v^U be done in all things. 

I was a very happy woman, and felt so strong in myself 
that I said, "Though the world were against me, I have noth- 
ing to fear; I am ready to face the trials of hfe without fear; 
the natural house is cleansed, all things are in readiness for 
the Lord's acceptance; I am to be filled with the love of God; 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE, \Z 

no one can harm me; I shall be all His, and He will sustain 
me;" while, in the joy of my cleansed state, and in the antici- 
pation of I could not tell what, knowing nothing of spiritual 
experiences or change of heart — the thought that my mother 
was permitted to come to me as a teacher, so as to prepare 
me for the love of God, dehghted me, and I felt mother was 
surely my guardian angel, sent of God to teach me that which 
I could not learn from man. While I was enjoying this 
blessed consciousness of peace and joy, my affairs were drift- 
ing toward a crisis. My lawyer foreclosed a mortgage on my 
home, which covered all my effects, and was principally placed 
in his hands to protect me. Now in fervent prayer I besought 
God to spare me from being sold out, as it would take from 
me the only means of support 'I had for myself and children, 
and also deprive me of the means of paying my honest debts. 
I cannot write the varied efforts and struggles I passed 
through to save my worldly goods from the hands of men who 
had planned to impoverish me, and to obHge me to accept 
what they were wilHng to give me for an interest I held in 
other property with them. I saw my helpless state, and that 
nothing I could do would save me from the sale of my home, 
and the loss of my business reputation, which to me was sacred. 
My word, that must always be kept, would now be broken. 
My confidence had been in^God, that He never would let me 
fail — and here was the failure upon me! I said, "God, let 
me die before this sale comes off! If I live through it I will 
be insane; I would rather die!" And I concluded that I would 
die, when a voice said, "Would you fly in the face of God, 
and neglect the responsibilities He has placed upon you? 
Look at your children; who will care for them if you leave 
them?" I cried, "iV6>, no! I cannot die — but how am I to 
live? God in mercy sustain me, or I am gone! No brain 
can stand this strain long; I wiU lose my mind unless the Lord 
keep me." Then I w^ould say, "Where is God? Where is 
that God of love and mercy that I have been looking to?" 
Thus I prayed, and thus I questioned, until tired nature gave 
way. I wrestled in prayer until I said, ^^ There is no God! 
These faces which I see around mv room are the faces of lost 



14 THE HEALING VOICE. 

souls. This is Hell! There is no God; or if there is, he has 
forsaken me. I cannot utter another prayer; I am nothing. 
O, my God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken me?" In a 
moment, as it were, I was enveloped in a blaze of light; and 
before me lay a babe — the most perfect thing eyes ever looked 
upon. It seemed to me as though I had been Ufted out of 
the darkest dungeon into the brightest sunhght! And while 
I gazed on this beautiful babe, feeling that I could not see 
enough of its beauty, a voice at my side said, ''Fear not; thy 
prayers have been heard; I am thy Saviour and thou art my 
child. In future, be not anxious for yourself; all will be given 
thee that thou needest ; but thou must become, as it were, a Httle 
child." (Christ's own words to His apostles, "Unless ye be- 
come as a Httle child ye cannot, enter the kingdom of heaven.") 
I turned with outstretched arms to w^here the voice proceeded 
from, exclaiming, ''Save me, Jesus, I am thine, and for all 
time I will do thy will unquestioningly." I seemed instantly 
filled with the Holy Ghost, a joy unspeakable, filHng every 
part of me with a holy Hght; and I said, "The heavens and 
the earth are filled with God's glory; praise Him evermore!" 
Such an instantaneous change from utter darkness and despair 
to the joy and light of God's presence I Every burden gone; — 
nothing but the consciousness of a child resting in the arms 
of a loved mother, whose love and care would protect it ever- 
more. "My precious Saviour, my Redeemer and my God!" 
I would say repeatedly. It did seem as though I had no 
language at my command to praise God. The stillness of an 
unspeakable joy filled me full to overflowing. 

The morning sun of May the ist, 1871, rose with a light to 
me which has never set, nor ever can set on a soul once born 
into Christ's kingdom — born of God. So He has kept that 
which has been committed to Him. Praise Him who was, 
and is, and always will be. Lord God Almighty, maker of 
Heaven and earth, King of kings and Lord of lords! The 
spirit of Christ became to me a guide and director in all my 
matters from the moment I gave myself up. I w^ould ask the 
Saviour what to do, and how to do it, just as one would go 
to a parent or guardian. The voice of the Spirit was dis- 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 15 

tinctly heard by me at all times. If I consulted and did not 
hear the reply, I would await the response before acting. 

Three days after the blessed Lord came to me, my effects 
were sold; and all through the sale I could hear the voice of 
the Comforter saying, "Be of good cheer: my child, this is 
all right; God will provide." So I was quite calm during the 
sale — or, I might say, the willful and unprincipled disposition 
of my property. 

The day after the sale I suffered considerably with a nervous 
headache, which continued until the following morning. I 
asked and prayed the Lord to show me what I had done to 
make my head ache, but no response until eight o'clock in 
the morning, w^hen I was bidden to send for my family phy- 
sician, Dr. S. He came and prescribed for me, saying my 
sickness was the result of the sale, and the medicine would 
help me to sleep, and that I would awake feeling all right. I 
felt as though I was going to sleep, but found it was a sinking 
away instead. This state alarmed me, and I prayed earnestly 
to God to tell me if I were going to die. When the voice of 
the Spirit said to me, "Even though it be death, cannot you 
trust God?^^ I said, "Lord, I have given myself to thee for 
all time, but I cannot say I am willing to die and leave my 
children." The reply was, "Your children belong to God; 
He will care for them as He did for you." I wanted to think 
so, but could not say I was willing to die. These sinking 
spells would come over me and I would float off until it seemed 
to me there was only a thread holding me. This was kept 
•up until I could say with my whole soul, "Thy will be done, 
•dear Lord, even though it be death." This giving up of my 
will to God fully, took from me all fear, and for twenty-six 
hours physicians could not tell whether I was living or dead. 
. Four of our best physicians were called, one after another. I 
was conscious of everything that was going on, but could neither 
move nor speak, or give any sign of consciousness. It w^as 
to me so strange that physicians could not see that I was be- 
yond the reach of medicines, and that what they gave me had 
no power on me one way or the other. The priest came to 
perform his duty, to help me find favor with God. Poor 



16 THE HEALING VOICE. 

man! Like the physicians, he had no spiritual light. As 
St. Paul said, "The natural man cannot discern the things 
of the spirit" (spiritually bUnd). I said, "Help them. Father, 
to see that I am not dead; no, not even asleep, but peacefully 
resting in the arms of my Redeemer." When I had the power 
to open my eyes and ask for something to eat, it seemed as 
though I had returned from the dead. I had no power of 
utterance save when the spirit moved me, and when I spoke, 
it was so plain and direct — the naked truth every time — 
that my friends feared I had lost my mind, and, as I refused 
all medical aid, the physicians agreed to it that my troubles 
had unsettled my reason. I told them God would guide and 
keep me, which rriade my case even more conclusive to them. 
I had only escaped their burying me alive to be hurried to 
an insane asylum I feared, and the more I tried to convince 
them the Lord was all-sufficient to keep me in health and to 
guide me in all things, the less they could accept it as a truth. 
They said it was merely the wandering of a mind diseased. 
Even the priest would not Hsten to me, but left me in anger 
because I told him some plain truths that of myself I knew 
not, but the spirit of God was talking to him and he knew 
it not. 

I was too happy to care whether I was misunderstood or 
not. God's love was all-sufficient for me. I lived in such 
holy communion that I desired solitude; and being left with- 
out a home or means of doing business any more, I withdrew 
from the world, Hving with my children in a very plain way. 
My Uttle ones were too young to understand mother's great 
necessities. They loved and clung to me, their father, sad to 
say, being his own and his family's greatest enemy for years. 
These are domestic trials which I mil lightly touch upon. 
Jesus, in his mercy, took the mother and her Httle ones under 
the sheltering arms and mighty love of the Father. Thus I 
lived during the summer of 1871, providing for our simple 
wants by disposing from time to time of articles of dress or 
jewelry, as the case might be; or I would borrow a little money, 
leaving as collateral some loved memento of the past, hoping 
to redeem it in time, until everything available was parted 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 17 

with. Friends urged me to get back into business, telling 
me that I owed it to my children, and that my withdrawing 
from the world was simply fooUshness on my part. I would 
pray and talk with God about my duty to my children, and 
as I lived in a state of spiritual exaltation, the people appeared 
to me cold and material, with no love that to me seemed gen- 
uine. When 1 spoke of the love of God to me, and the glori- 
ous illuminations that I was enjoying, and the teachings of 
the blessed Holy Spirit, and what God was showing me and 
revealing to me and requiring of me, as an obedient child 
and servant of the Most High God, and that each one of His 
little ones would have to obey to the letter, if they would know 
their Father who art in heaven, whose name was hallowed, 
and whose kingdom was coming on the earth, my friends 
would listen to me as though I were talking in a strange lans 
guage, a new tongue; and leave me, shaking their heads, a- 
much as to say, "Mentally she is a wreck." 

On the 9th of October, the date of Chicago's great fire, it 
came to me that I would go into a trance that night at 12 
o'clock, and remain in it several days, and to send for a phy- 
sician. Dr. Peck came to me when sent for. I told him what 
I wished and explained to him my feelings when in a similar 
state the 6th of May previous. I gave him money to defray 
any expense he might be under, requiring from him a prom- 
ise not to have any experiments tried, nor food forced upon 
me. I told my children not to leave me, nor to be alarmed 
about me. My children's ages were nine and eleven. They 
retired at the usual hour, and were awakened by the cry of 
fire and the people in the house preparing to make their es- 
cape. My little son tried to arouse me, but could not; and 
ran as fast as he could for Dr. Peck. He came at once, and 
on feeling my pulse, said: "George, your mother is gone; wc 
must get a carriage, and have your mother and sister taken 
from here as quick as possible. The fire is now at Wells 
Street, and is coming this way very rapidly; we have no time 
to spare. Get a carriage, while I arrange for your mother's 
removal." I shall never forget my feelings, nor can I find 
language to express them. One of the ladies in the house 



.18 THE HEALIXG VOICE. 

helped the doctor to roll me in a blanket, head and all. I 
was perfectly conscious, but utterly helpless. A corpse, ap- 
parently, they carried me out and laid me on the outer edge 
of the sidewalk, awaiting the carriage; people rushing and 
crowding past from the fire. While the doctor and friends got 
a couple of trunks and a mattress on the carriage, I lay on 
the curbstone. Some dear good soul, in all her haste to es- 
cape, stopped, and placing her hand under my head, said, 
''Poor woman I" and pillowed my head with her hand until 
they were ready to put me in the carriage. In my heart I 
said, *'God bless you, sister!" and I am sure God's angels 
were ministering to me through that stranger — that tender, 
lo\dng woman; and should this meet her eye, she will remem- 
ber the circumstance, that terrible night of horror. I was taken 
beyond the fire limit, to the house of a Mr. S., on Michigan 
Avenue, where I remained until Tuesday afternoon. Mr. and 
Mrs. S. notified the physician that I must be taken from there, 
as they needed their room. When the doctor came to take 
me elsewhere, I felt in myself as though I must ha\'e the full 
use of my faculties, and in prayer and inner supphcation I 
worked, apparently to those around me as in a spasm, and 
came out of this state which had all the appearance of death. 
I was taken to a church, where I remained until Thursday- 
The church was taken by Mr. Fargo for an express office; so 
I was told to get out of the way of the freight. I w^as then 
taken to the house of a friend, where I remained one night 
and a day. I was carried into the house, not having been 
able to stand, from weakness. The first night there I slept 
very Httle, and imagined I heard some one trying to get in the 
house, and managed to walk to the next room, by holding to 
chairs and door-posts, to tell the lady of the house what my 
fears were. When she saw me, she screamed out: "Merciful 
God! Mrs. Johnson, you look hke a spirit!" and became 
alarmed to have me in her house. She said I did not look as 
though I belonged to earth. That evening I managed, with 
the aid of my children, to dress myself for the street, and had 
them prepare to go with me, and with a prayer to God for 
strength and guidance, we went out of this house. I said, 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 19 

''Come, children, God will take us to where we can rest in 
peace. These people are timid and superstitious; they do not 
know God/' So w^e left Mrs. M.'s, on Cottage Grove Avenue, 
near Douglas Place, trusting God to guide and strengthen us. 
I walked clear to Hyde Park before stopping — over two miles. 
I was led to the house of J. W., where I was well received and 
cared for. I remained several days, feeling that I must settle 
some matters and go East, and get away from Chicago and 
the excitement attending the fire. This I did, taking my 
children with me. I felt so little understood by the people of 
the world, my life being hid with Christ in God. All my means, 
pretty much, were taken from me, and I could not see just 
what was the will of God for me to do. On my return to 
Chicago, some months afterw^ard, friends urged me to get 
back into my old business, but that seemed impossible. All 
my thoughts ran on spiritual subjects: soul-life with God, im- 
mortahty, Christ, the Resurrection and the Life. My mind 
was so very much exercised one day that I prayed earnestly to 
God to take me out of the body. I said: "Father, take me to 
yourself, I am unfit to live here, — unable to practically take 
care of my children, — and if I were dead, friends would come 
forward and see to them. O God," I said, "take me, take 
me to yourself, my friends know me not as they once did. 
They know Thee not, O God, else they would know Thy 
child. Take me to Thyself, I pray Thee! I beseech Thee, 
Lord Jesus, to grant my prayer." The words were distinctly 
said to me: "Child, your place is not here, it is there," pointing 
to the world-at-large. Go forth and give to my people the 
truths I have given thee; and the love you have for God give to 
His children. Fear not, I am ahvays with theef' "O Father 
in Heaven," I exclaimed, "1 obey Thee, I will obey Thee; / 
will serve Thee when I serve others. Thy angels minister to- 
the needy. Help me to understand how to do this, O my 
Jesus and my God!" This was to me Hke being in Heaven, 
and sent back to earth to hold the Hght of God's truth so high 
that all might see and accept it. I was so happy to feel that 
I was to be made strong in the Lord; to serve Him here; to- 
tell of Jesus and His love and his saving power, and the "Home 



20 THE HEALING VOICE. 

over there," which He had shown me in spiritual vision — 
which was so glorious I wanted to go there and Uve. But He 
said, "The things I have shown thee and taught thee, go forth 
and teach to others, and the love you have for me, give to 
my children. I am always with thee." The world looked 
brighter to me, yet I could not understand how 1 was to go 
forth in the service of my Master. 

In a few weeks from the time of which I am writing, I was 
brought in contact with a sick lady, who was apparently be- 
yond the reach of medical skill, — her physician had no hope 
of her restoration, — when I was bidden of the Lord to lay 
my hands on her in the name of the Father, Son and Holy 
Ghost, and she immediately exclaimed, "Mrs. Johnson, you 
are inspired by the Lord. Every particle of the disease has 
left me! I am well I I want to get up and dress myself." I 
simply said, " I only did for you what the Spirit of Christ bade 
me do. It is God who has healed you — give Him the glory." 
This was the first evidence of my earthly work, which, at the 
present time of writing, is most wonderful and blessed — Praise 
the Lord, O my soul! 

My gift of healing the sick was a great delight to me, and 
filled my soul wdth so much zeal that I wanted to heal the 
nation. I offered the blessed gift of health to every one I met 
that was sick. Some received and others rejected; many scoffed 
and questioned. Still, I was doing my Master's work, and 
told them daily the old, old story of Jesus and His love, and 
what He had done for me, and what He would do for all who 
would receive Him and those sent by Him. Very often, when 
alone with God, I would have such holy visions that my life 
was more of heaven than earth. 

One day, while meditating on many of the obstacles in the 
way of my convincing the people that I was ordained of God 
to minister to the needy in soul and body, also the great ne- 
cessity of sustaining myself and children by the only way I 
could see that the Lord had pointed out for me to walk in, I 
could not fix a moneyed price on God's gifts to man or woman; 
so I worked, looking to God for a hving. Some of those who 
received gave free-will offerings, others took all and gave noth- 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 21 

ing; and at times it was difficult for me to see or know just 
what the Lord intended me to do. Very often my children 
suffered for the comforts of life. This day I speak of, I was 
sorely tried, and concluded I would write to a friend, asking 
for help. To my" great surprise, instead of writing as I sat 
down to do, I wrote a prayer. The words were these: "Home, 
where art thou? cries the weary wanderer. O God, in mercy 
sustain Thy child, for all is gone I have had to live for; take, 
oh, take me from this weary wild!" 
In reply I wrote: 

Poor fooUsh child! have you forgotten that nature forms its 

own decree. 
And that naught's created but has its mission, and, till it's 

ended, hath no place for thee? 
Since nature fits you for a life of duty, until you have finished 

there's no wages due; 
Be true and faithful to God's knovvm duty, for He a record 

keeps of you. 
Do not fear you will be forgotten, e'en though you think you 

have called in vain, 
His Holy Hand is ever near to ward from you all earthly pain. 
When the soul is strong in its round of duty, no work seems 

hard for the mind to do,, 
The hallowed light of satisfaction is the just reward of the 

good and true. 

I was so happy and overjoyed to find my God talking to me 
in rhyme, that if I had known that poverty was to be my earthly 
lot, I would have said, "Give me poverty or riches, whatever 
God wills, I am content.'* I never in my life put words to- 
gether before, and you, dear friend, can imagine my feelings. 
I wrote several stanzas, on various topics, all entrancing to 
me, feeling that it was direct from God. It lifted the burden 
from me for days. Finally the path cleared, so I could see 
God in the cloud that hovered over me. Between my writings 
and my heahng the sick, my time was quite taken up; my 
daily walk was, as it were, pointed out to me; my work and 



22 THE HEALING VOICE. 

my teachings daily corresponding with the written Word. The 
Bible was to me a sealed book before I knew the Lord Jesus. 
The one promise I held fast to until He came: "He who cometh 
to me,'* etc. And here let me assure you, and all who may 
read these pages, that whoever takes God at His word and 
holds Him by His promises, Vv^ill prove to himself that God's 
word cannot pass away. Each day He gave me from the 
written Word that which appHed to me. I found I could 
rarely commit it to memory, but my life and the Word each 
day agreed. This is the way the Lord taught me to read as 
I ran, and how glorious the Word would light up to me! Often 
I have taken up the Bible, not knowing why, and turn over 
leaf after leaf, until that which the Lord wished to teach me 
was found. A clergyman once asked me how I managed to 
get hold of the Scripture which applied to the subject on v/hich 
I was speaking. I replied, "The Holy Spirit gives it to me. 
It is not I who speak, but the Spirit of my Father which speak- 
eth through me." One other remarkable feature about God's 
teaching to me is this: when He gave me the gift of healing, 
I obeyed the Spirit in all things; later I was taught anatomy, 
cause and effect. My spiritual sight being opened, I saw the 
different parts of the body and their relations to each other, 
and the inaction of one part impairing the action of the whole. 
My understanding has been opened to the natural house, and 
its relation to the mind, and the relative position of mind and 
body, — to the mind of God. This is why I say, come to 
God as little children, and learn of Him who said, "Come 
unto me all ye that are weary and heavy laden, and I will 
give you rest." 

This school of Christ is the only one which teaches the nat- 
ural laws of Hfe from the true standpoint. Physicians study 
nature from the natural school, and base their knowledge on 
the experimental treatises of the leading minds of the past and 
present day. Consequently they are dealing w^ith eft'ects, in- 
stead of causes, and, sad to say, many lives, old and young, 
pass away, that if properly understood, would Hve to bless 
themselves and others. They are being cut down simply by 
malpractice. The Lord has shown me this so clearly. Oh, 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 23 

for a thousand tongues to proclaim this truth to the world! 
Most physicians hold the people in ignorance of themselves, 
for the' sole purpose of controUing them for selfish ends. Many 
ministers hold their followers in the same grasp of selfishness. 
They would not have you attend any other church but theirs, 
even though they knew your salvation depended on it. True, 
there are exceptions, and the man who is bold enough to grant 
these privileges cannot be bounded in by sectarianism. 

There is freedom in Christ Jesus. There is love and charity, 
which seeth all things, and knoweth all things, and forgiveth 
all things; this Elder Brother, in whom dwelleth the wisdom 
of the Father. The religion of Jesus Christ was love; love to 
God the Father, and to thy neighbor as thyself, even love unto 
death. In which of our churches do we find this religion? 
They have in part; but w^hen that which is perfect has come, 
that which is in part will have passed away. Praise God, the 
dawning of a new day is upon us; a new heaven and a new 
earth. The old will have passed away. Heaven and eartti 
may pass away, but God's word abideth forever. His king- 
dom come, and His will be done in earth as in heaven. Our 
blessed Lord said: "Behold, the kingdom of God is within 
you." Our natural life given to God the Father, through 
Christ the Son, will establish a heaven in each heart, in each 
home, in each temple consecrated to God's use. I know^ that 
if we have the Spirit of Christ in us, we have the Father. ''At 
that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, 
and I in you" {John xiv, 20). "Verily, verily, I say unto 
you, he that believeth on Me, the works I do shall he do also; 
and greater works than these shall he do, because I go to my 
Father" (John xiv, 12). "The prayer of faith shall save the 
sick; and if he hath committed sins, they shall be forgiven 
him" (James y, 15). 

These truths have been gloriously manifested to me, in the 
healing of the sick and ministering to the needy, the Spirit of 
God revealing to me the w^ants and weaknesses of his people, 
and empowering me to supply these wants where the need 
presented itself. I have said, like Peter and John, " Gold and 
silver have I none, but such as I have give I unto thee." My 



24 THE HEALING VOICE. 

greatest trial has been to convince the people God was ready 
and willing to heal in these days just as fully as in the days of 
the apostles; "Lo, I am with you always, even unto the end 
of the world." I know in whom I have believed, and through 
whom I have been united to God. I know I am redeemed. I 
know 1 am God's, and His life, love and wisdom maketh me 
what I am. The things I do, my God doeth in me and through 
me. The truths I speak, I receive from my Father. I cannot 
doubt God's word, for He has proved Himself to me, and to 
others through me. 

He has Hfted the vail which separated me from Himself. He 
has also abolished all the legal and ceremonial worship, w^hich 
the vail of ignorance, blindness, and hardness of heart had put 
upon me, which hindered me from understanding the spiritual 
meaning of the law, and from seeing that Christ is the end of 
the law for righteousness. He became my law and my Lord: 
the only master I was to know in this world, or in the worlds 
in space which I would travel through with Him. This cove- 
nant went into force on the 6th day of May, 1871. I then 
died to my own will, to my human loves, to my animal and 
human propensities. I refer to it now, so as to show the life of 
our spirit after passing through what is called death, the death 
of the flesh. In other words, the entire yielding up of the 
human will, with all its human attributes, to "The Will of 
God;" receiving in return the Spirit of Divine Love and Wis- 
dom. The vail of the Temple was rent in twain when Jesus 
gave up the ghost. Thus the earthly tenement or Temple of 
God, the human body, when surrendered by the spirit of the 
flesh to the God v/ho made it, the vail of this earthly temple 
is rent from top to bottom; then He who is your Almighty 
quickens the mortal body, just as He did the body of Jesus, 
and this mortal puts on immortality — the robe of righteousness. 

Then the spirit is in you which raised up Christ from the 
tomb, and that spirit works in your human body to will and to 
do of God's own good pleasure. The earthly house has in- 
deed become the Temple of the living God. This is the word 
made flesh, the resurrection of the body from the dead, and the 
ife everlasting to you has come. 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 25 

This is all so clear to mt now, but in May, 187 1, it was a 
sweet joy and peace. I had not the garments then of under- 
standing to clothe the language of my new found Father's love 
and revealed will to me. I thank Him, I praise Him with all 
the power of my nature! While I lay in that deathlike state, 
I seemed to move forward through space, feet foremost, to the 
graves of those who had passed away of my own kindred — 
first, my children; then the grave of the husband; next, my 
parents; and so on in the order of relationship. It seemed to 
me I was bidding good-bye to earth and all that remained of 
my loved ones in the earth. I was painfully conscious of all 
this apparent separating of myself from earth, yet no regrets. 
This all passed from before me, and I was again in motion for 
a brief time, when I realized myself sitting on terra firman but 
the earth, as far as I could see, was barren, not a blade of grass 
nor a shrub in sight; the thought entered my mind of the 
Desert of Sahara that I had read of. I seemed fully myself, 
yet I thought I was dead and that God was taking me where- 
soever He willed. I sat contentedly looking at this barren 
waste of land, when I noticed a white statue of a woman, so 
white that it looked like the very finest Parian marble. As I 
gazed at it, I noticed that fine white rain was falling straight 
down upon the figure. I looked up to the sky to see w^here the 
rain came from, and saw a round opening in the heavens. As 
my eye distinctly saw this, I found myself passing up through 
this circular opening and I was led along a passageway, which 
terminated in an open plane, divided into difi'erent spaces, or 
compartments, and I saw people at work in each of these. I 
was taken from one to the other and sho^\ai the nature of their 
work and its uses, and told why there were so many busily 
employed, as no one seemed to notice our passing from one 
place to another. I was told that this was the plane of duty, 
or school of thought, in which the spirits of those who had left 
the body were employed. When I saw all that was to be seen 
on that plane, I was told to follow my Lord, as I must go up 
to the next. Here again I saw the same activity, each ear- 
nestly employed and so intent on what they were doing, yet all 
so peaceful that the air was fragrant. I was made to see and 



26 THE HEALING VOICE. 

understand by the teachings of the Lord with me, that those 
on each plane, beginning with the first, had to understand the 
order and lessons perfectly which were taught on their respec- 
tive planes before they could ascend to the next above, and if 
one attained to this knowledge and did not ascend to the next 
in order, he became hstless and nerveless immediately, as if 
all ambition had exhausted itself, and until the next plane was 
reached there was no aspiration or inspiration which could be 
called out of that individual on that plane of thought. But as 
soon as he reached the next plane all life again bloomed forth, 
asserting itself, until in like manner all knowledge there was 
obtained, then onward to the next. 

In this way I was carried through the spheres, beginning 
with the first up to the seventh, having each one explained to 
me as I passed up through it, revealing to me the special de- 
grees of learning taught and attained to by each. When the 
seventh plane was reached, the Lord said to me: "These are 
the just made perfect. They have come up into understanding 
through the leadings of my spirit. These just souls return to 
earth, when the tried spirit of the flesh is willing to take God 
as a full and complete Saviour of soul and body, willing to 
live or die as He wills. When souls are brought, as you were, 
to this state of mind, they become earthly magnets, making a 
direct demand on God's word and His promises, which He 
answers by giving, as it reads: His angels charge over that 
earthly nature, that tried and troubled soul, to bring it up into 
the same developed .understanding which the just soul has 
reached through the progressive school of spiritual study, 
whereby it becomes the representative power of the Divine 
will to man — the Saviour, the Christ of God, the love and 
wisdom of the Father." 

It was told me that very few^ of these just souls returned to 
the earth as sa\dors and divine teachers, because the children 
of earth are so engrossed with the teachings of men, and their 
human loves are so strong, that death in reaHty comes to the 
body, and the grave claims its ow^n native dust and the spirit 
returns to the God w^ho gave it, weak and crippled by the 
imperfect understanding of its mission on this earth, only 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 27 

awakened by death to the unprofitable use made of the glorious 
opportunities so often offered while in the body. "These are 
they whom ye saw on the first plane," saith the Lord to me, 
those who, while in the body, came to an entire submission 
of their will to God's will, to be guided, kept, and sustained by 
the spirit of God Himself. Such souls draw down the spirit 
■of power from the very Holy of Holies — not the angels who 
have never known earth life and the conflict which goes on 
between the spirit and the flesh during the development of 
the human soul and the maturing of the natural mind. No! 
no! not such, but the just souls made perfect; men and women 
who have lived in the body and have come up through great 
tribulations to where they stand before the throne of God, 
perfected lives in the sunshine of His love and in the wisdom 
of His greatness. 

All this was shown me on the seventh plane, and I might 
say like St. Paul, I heard unspeakable words which it is not 
lawful for a man to utter. It was also said to me by the Lord, 
that as each plane had its own limit of knowledge, so it had a 
limited time to give wisdom and to retain souls thereon. That 
the seventh had its fullness like the rest. That the greatest 
joy of those who had come up through tribulation to the glo- 
rious fullness of a life in and with God, was to return to the 
earth and lead other souls up to the same knowledge of God 
in the body which they had attained to out of the body, so 
that the established word of God — His kingdom come — 
might be lived out on the earth. Then it was shown and told 
me that if these just souls were not called back to earth by the 
direct need or cry of submissive ones, then their desire to re- 
main as individuals ceased, and that they gave up their indi- 
viduality. As this was told me, I seemed to stand in the 
shadow of a great golden sun which filled all the eastern heav- 
ens, and as I looked from one to another of those glorified 
ones, so full of perfect happiness and absolute wisdom and 
knowledge, one of them verged from individuality into one 
blaze of golden sunlight, passing before my eyes into this great 
body of light. As I gazed, I was drawn myself into this golden 
light, which might be Hkened unto a sea of fire. 



28 THE HEALING VOICE. 

1 lost all consciousness, and knew nothing until I realized 
myself resting on the inclined rays of the natural sun, grad- 
ually nearing the earth. Then I realized I had been out of 
my body, for before me was the sandy desert again and my 
human body awaiting me'; a moment more and I was con- 
scious of the presence of the Lord, and all that I saw was 
explained to me more fully. I was made to understand that 
I had been in the presence of God and had bathed in the sun- 
light of His glory. I was also taught to understand how the 
spiritual sun was reflected in the natural sun, and made to 
understand that nothing can live without sunlight, neither 
beast, bird, nor human, and that in vegetation we get all the 
properties essential to the sustaining of natural life. 

In Nitrogen, Hydrogen, Ox}'gen, and Carbon, are the varied 
expressions of the sun's rays returning to us out of the earth 
and its foliage in the form of air, food, fuel, and water; all of 
which w© And in its varied expression of God's pro\'idences. 
The trees and shrubs confirm this in their bloom and fruitage. 
The coal mines and peat fields acknowledge it. Lead, silver, 
and gold mines endorse it. Man must admit that the great 
God of this universe shines always, whether man sees Him or 
not, and the earth and all fife thereon belongs to Him, whether 
man admits it or not — whether man glorifies Hun in these 
fruitful \dneyards or not. He is the Supreme Life, and bounti- 
ful Giver of all life, and all that makes fife a blessing on this 
earth, or a joy in heaven. 

God has shown me that men are vers' much like Jacob 
before he had the dream. {Gen. xx\iii, 12.) They do not 
comprehend Him in these providences. It is in the tried hour, 
when the sun is set and they make themselves pillows of stones 
and lie ^own on them to sleep; in this sleep of angtiish they 
dream as Jacob did, and with their eyes opened toivards Heaven^ 
see as he did, the ladder which reaches from earth to Heaven, 
and the angels ascending and descending on it, and the Lord 
standing above it, sa}dng: "I am the Lord God of Abraham, 
thy father, and the God of Isaac; the land whereon thou liest, 
to thee will I give it, and to thy seed. To the west, to the 
east and to the north and south; and in thee, and in thy seed 
shall all the families of the earth be blessed." 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 29 

When this sleep of death — the death of self — is reached, 
men are no longer Jacobs, but Israels ; they awaken to a con- 
scious knowledge of God in themselves and in all Hfe on the 
earth, in the earth, and above the earth; this knowledge is a 
blessing from God, which descends to the children and to the 
children's children to the fourth generation. 

We see only a few links of this grand chain, yet we know 
'that the Supreme Mind of the Creator embraces all and con- 
nects us with the planetary worlds, soul with soul, generation 
with generation, although gulfs seem to separate them by the 
steady stream of hfe flowing out through the river of deaths 
yet death to me is swallowed up in victory. I see it does not 
break the chain. Our imperfect understanding or lack of com- 
prehension hides the chain which connects the two worlds — 
one called Life and the other Death — as the ocean cable is 
hidden from the view of those who sail over it, unconscious of 
its perfect connection and correspondence between the two 
continents. Both worlds are held as in the hollow of the 
Hand of the Almighty Father of the Universe. When the vail 
is Hfted which separates the natural world from the spiritual, 
we see and recognize their reciprocal dependence and hidden 
relations. Oh, how the emotional nature expands with more 
love to Thee, O God, than can be expressed, as we are carried 
into the deep things, seeing the economy of God in this world. 
Then we soar in spirit to another world, comparing the action 
of the one towards the other, the hght of God's word reveahng 
the different objects under observation and investigation, car- 
r)dng the mind also into the know^ledge of physics, geology, 
astronomy, and the other natural sciences ; more than all, is that 
which makes us one with God in spirit, that which enables 
us to follow the Lamb of God, the spirit of His Will in all 
domains of thought, witnessing to the truth the connecting 
line between the end and the beginning, penetrating, by the 
power of His Spirit in us, even beyond all the planetary worlds 
into the presence of the King of Kings, contemplating the 
august throne of the Ancient of Days, seeing all the mighty 
impulses of His hands, hearing the acclamations of the saints 
and angels in thanksgiving and adoration to the King of Kings, 



30 THE HEALING VOICE. 

the God of Glory, until the oppressed sense of one's own 
nothingness causes one to cry out, "Holy, Holy, Lord God 
Almighty, Hosanna in the highest, King of angels and of men!" 

No pen can portray what the eye sees and the heart feels in 
the presence of Deity. From the time of Christ's revealed 
will to me, I have prayed, like Daniel, with my face toward 
Jerusalem. 

The natural sun was to me the greatest \isible power of 
God's presence that I could see in tliis world; although I heard 
His voice and felt the power of His spirit as my life and my 
strength, I talked openly with Him in the sun. I love to look 
into it, and can readily do so at 12 o'clock in the day, no matter 
how powerfully it shines; my soul looks at it, and my eyes, 
instead of being weakened, are strengthened. I bless and 
praise His Holy Name whenever and in whomsoever He re- 
veals Himself. I can worship \\ii\\ all who worship the true 
and K^ing God. Spiritually I am free in Christ the Lord; 
spiritually I am clear in my mind ^^'ith regard to the ancient 
religion of Sun Worship among the primitive people whose 
custom dates back to the origin of himianity. It seems to me, 
God took me out of the teachings of my childhood, so as to 
give me a general outline of what the true worship of God 
was and is. Jesus said the first commandment was, to love 
God wdth the whole heart, mind and strength, and the second 
was, to love thy neighbor as thyself. 

This embraces the whole law and the gospel — peace on 
earth, good-will toward men. My great desire has been to 
bring the children of men into their true relation to God as 
sons and daughters; to give them the benefit of all God has 
taught me as I came up through the deep waters of afiliction 
into the light of His august presence; to teach them how to 
come to Him as a Sa\iour, a loving Father, a Teacher, and as 
their God; how to understand His pro\'idences, so as to escape 
the pitfalls I had through ignorance fallen into. Christ Jesus 
has so blessedly broadened my understanding, that I see, 
within the reach of all, the blessing of health and strength 
both for soul and body. His Holy Spirit is near each one to 
bless, preserve, guide, and teach them. But they cannot see 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 31 

Him; they need the eyes of their understanding opened to the 
true and Hving way — the holy spirit of peace. Many fear to 
accept the leadings of the Spirit, fearing they may be led by 
the false rather than the true; but those who accept Christ as 
a Saviour need not fear; He is able to keep that which has 
been committed unto Him. 

I am His witness that He has blessedly kept me from sin 
and taught me to live the Lord's Prayer — Give us this day our 
daily bread. Thus far I have not wanted: my God has pro- 
vided enough, and to spare. I have had no means of support 
but what the gospel of healing by faith and prayer and obedi- 
ence to God's direct leadings has brought me. The touch of 
the hand, the words spoken by me, were divinely given; the 
means used by me, whenever there were means used, were in 
direct obedience to God. 

I have not been able to discern any selfhood in me separated 
from my God. I am not denominational. God has shown 
me that denominations have no life in them but what He has 
given them, and there can be no spiritual life in a church or 
people where they fear to be led by His Holy Spirit. The 
natural man, with all his human selfhood, will die out, but the 
spirit of Christ in you, and manifesting itself through you, is 
a living power, working in and through you on this earth. 

This makes you an Individual Church, or, in other words, a 
member of the Church of the living God. In my infancy I 
was, according to the Roman Catholic faith, sprinkled. When 
the baptism of the Holy Spirit came to me, it seemed to supply 
all the consolation of an interior peace, and open communion 
with the Lord. Still, each time I talked with Baptists I was 
severely reproved because I did not fulfil all the requirements 
of the gospel. Immersion they said was essential. I could not 
be cleansed without it. The water and the blood were the two 
witnesses. For two years these good people talked to me in 
vain. I told them I could not see wherein I needed to go down 
under the water, after the Holy Ghost with power had come to 
me. I said, "Until my Heavenly Father bids me go under the 
water, and shows me that it is essential, I cannot do it." Still 
they persisted in following me with the cry of immersion, tell- 



32 THE HEALING VOICE. 

ing me it would be so much better to be immersed and to be 
connected also with the church, as it would keep me from 
falling from grace. I was so conscious that God had kept me 
for seven years, that I told them I did not need the church to 
keep me, for God by His spirit did that, and I had no fear. 
But they said, you need sympathy, and the people of the church 
will give you that. Again I had to answer them out of the 
fullness of my soul, saying: How could the church people 
sympathize with me, when they did not understand my spirit, 
and did not believe it possible to have the clear, distinct lead- 
ings of the Holy Spirit — His will done in the earth as in 
Heaven? Much more was said than I can write here; suffice 
it to say that they gave me no peace, until one day I turned to 
God with an earnest prayer, asking Him to reveal to me why 
the Baptists were allowed to torment me so over that one 
hobby of theirs, immersion. I said, ''Dear Lord, is there any 
lesson for me to learn through it? Tell me, I pray Thee, if 
this body needs to go down under the water after Thou hast 
baptised me with Thine own Holy Spirit, and with fire?" I 
went on in my prayer to tell God all He had done for me and 
through me, when I heard the words distinctly spoken, "Have 
you anything that Jesus did not have?" A solemn silence 
came over me, and I was able to say, "No, Lord God, I have 
nothing that He did not have, for He had Thine own spirit 
from the beginning." "Nevertheless," continued the Lord, 
"before He became a mouth-piece for the Father, He went 
under the water." As these words were said to me, it seemed 
as if a curtain was rolling away from before my eyes, and with 
the fullness of my soul I cried out, "Dear Lord God, I will 
go under the water gladly!" I lost no time in making ar- 
rangement to do so. I found a Freewill Baptist minister, a 
man of God, of Chicago, who was willing to baptise me with- 
out requiring me to join his church. He said, "Mrs. Johnson, 
where do you wish to be baptised, in the church, or in the 
lake?" I told him it must be in the lake, as God had shown 
me that those who followed Jesus must go with Him down 
into death, that the physical body might be resurrected in new- 
ness of life; dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto righteousness. 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 33 

the body containing the spirit of the God who made it, so those 
who come up into newness of hfe w^ould put on Christ, walk 
with Him and reign with Him here on this earth. God per- 
mitted the Baptists to trouble me, so that through it, I might 
receive in reality the ideal life of which the form is only the 
symbol. I am now a Baptist after the manner of Baptists. I 
am a Catholic after the form of sprinkling. I see the human 
effort to carry into effect the true teachings of Christ, after 
the varied efforts of the human school of thought. I see that 
children ought to be offered up to God, in infancy, by parents 
or god-parents. The sprinkling of clean water, as a symbol of 
the pure Water of Life which they invoke God to pour out 
upon the young soul in order to preserve and keep it, while 
growing up to maturer years, is to me a beautiful form of 
consecrating the young; but when the child grows to be a man 
or a woman, it must answer for itself. Then I can see where 
immersion, or the full submission of the human will to God's 
will, is in the true order of Baptism. Thus when the Catholic 
and the Protestant shall become reconciled to each other, 
through the truth, each will see that the other has part of the 
truth, and that it takes both parts to make the whole. Im- 
mersion brought to me the Holy Dove of Peace, that spirit 
which enables me to see the spirit of earnest desire to please 
God, in all the different forms of religion; and I can say to each, 
** May God in his infinite mercy keep thee in all thy wander- 
ings through the wilderness of human mysticisms, in the 
varied paths in which people are led to walk in their search 
after truth." 

The Holy Spirit of truth reveals to me the causes which 
produce warfare, strife, and discord in the human family. Un- 
fortunately there is much of this confusion among Christians, 
owing to bigotry, superstition and theology, creed bond- 
age, etc. 

When the love of God fills souls with tenderness toward each 
other, these things pass away. Creeds and dogmas of man's 
making find no place in the true Christian's heart. All who 
will, may come to the same table, and partake of the bread of 
life, the heavenly manna, receiving the Holy Spirit of peace, 



34 THE HEALING VOICE. 

which Christ promised to give to those who asked the Father 
for it. 

There is no close communion at the Father's table; "all 
who will, may come and drink of the water of life freely." 

My experience in regard to immersion led me to ask my 
Heavenly Father many questions regarding various points of 
faith. 

I attended services in the Baptist church one day, and find- 
ing it communion Sabbath, I was quite exercised in my mind. 
I prayed the Lord earnestly to tell me if He wished me to com- 
mune with the Baptist brethren. I said, dear Lord, what am 
I to do ? Please tell me before it is passed to me ; thou know- 
est I cannot take this bread and wine in remembrance of Thee 
for to me Thou hast come; oh please, dear Lord, I said, tell 
me quickly before it is passed to me. As the brother who 
was passing it neared the pew I was in, the Lord said to me, 
*' Child, we will take it together, and as we take it together 
here to-day, so shall we take it in the Kingdom of the Father." 
Such a wave of peace and holy joy as passed over me and 
through me, no language can convey! 

It was like being lost in the life of that Holy One himself. 
It was to me a glorious evidence of his personal presence. I 
still realize what it is to receive holy communion as I did that 
day; all my life it was to me a holy ordinance. I have asked 
my Heavenly Father many questions with regard to the sac- 
raments. 

Is the breaking oj bread a sacrament instituted by Christ ? Is 
the body and blood oj Christ in the sacrament ? 

The answer came to me from the Lord very blessedly. The 
bread and wine were to be used as a salutation with Christ's 
apostles, whenever they met after that Last Supper, or between 
His leaving them in person and returning to them in the spirit 
of the Comforter, the Holy One who was to abide with them 
forever. As He said, "Take this in remembrance of me till 
I come." The Holy Spirit came upon the apostles in great 
power after Christ's Ascension. That was Christ's spiritual 
return {John xvi, 8). "And when he is come, he \\ill reprove 
the world of sin, of righteousness, and of judgment: of sin. 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE 35 

because they believed not on me; of righteousness, because 
I go to my Father and ye see me no more; of judgm.ent, be- 
cause the prince of the world is judged. I have yet many 
things to say unto you but ye cannot bear them nov^. How- 
beit when he, the Spirit of Truth is come, he will guide you 
into all truth and he will show you things to come." 

All through this chapter we have the evidence that what 
Christ • could not say to the apostles then, was to be taught 
them by the Holy Spirit, the Comforter, who would come in 
Christ's name and abide with them forever. Christ also told 
them to remain in Jerusalem until endowed with power from 
on high, and as they were gathered together in one place and 
were of one mind, the Holy Spirit came upon them, filling 
them, empowering them to go forth with the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ to all the world, reproving and rebuking the world of 
sin and unbelief, just as Christ told the apostles His spirit would 
do when he returned. Thus the Holy Spirit has been poured 
out upon the children of earth since that day, striving with the 
people to fit them for His personal coming and reign upon the 
earth. It reads in Corinthians ii, 24-30, "And when he had 
given thanks, he brake it, and said, take, eat; this is my body 
which is broken for you ; this do in remembrance of me. After 
the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, 
saying, this cup is the new testament in my blood; this do ye, 
as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as oft as ye 
eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death 
till he come ; wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread and drink 
this cup of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body 
and blood of the Lord. But let a man examine himself, and 
so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. For he 
that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh con- 
demnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. For 
this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many 
sleep." 

Paul's words were spoken to confirm in the minds of the 
people what Christ had already said. The bread when broken 
by Christ, saying, "This is my body which is broken for you," 
signifying his death on the Cross — "Remember this of me; " 



33 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and again He says, " I am the bread of life, he that eatcth of 
this bread shall live forever," {John vi). Also v^hen He took 
the cup, saying, " this is the new testament m my blood " — 
signifying by both symbols, that the spirit of the new testa- 
ment is to us the blood of Christ and the words of Christ, 
written therein is His body, so that, literally, when God's word 
is lived by us, Christ's spirit has entered in the individaal so 
living and doing His will, the word having become flesh, Christ's 
Spirit formed in you ; as He said, '' you are flesh of my flesh 
and bone of my bone." 

Christ's true meaning -was, that those who came after Him 
should live His words, which is the will of the Father done in 
them. His commandments written in their hearts, His love fill- 
ing their entire being; His spirit and power filling every portion 
of their bodies, making them His earthly temple. His Tabernacle 
and His covenant with man. Such as have attained to this 
relation, have no need of bread and wine to remand them of 
Christ's suffering as an atonement for their sins. He is dwell- 
ing in them and they are obeying Him in spirit and in truth. 
No doubt each of these liberated souls partook of the bread 
and wine until He came to dwell in them. For example : 
A child cries for its absent mother, but w^hen that mother 
comes into the child's presence and takes it up, soothes and 
comforts it, giving it all it needs, the child is satisfied and rests 
peacefully. Thus it is with those who cry to the Father, plead 
in prayer while they wrestle with difficulties in which the vari- 
ous forms of sin and unbelief assail them, until Jesus Christ 
comes in power and speaks the word — "Be still; I am thy 
Saviour and thy God ; fear not." The body and blood of 
Christ is truly a sacrifice ofi^ered to God the Father for human- 
ity — but neither Christ's body or His blood is partaken of in 
the daily sacrament, which church forms have promulgated. 
"For by one offering, *he' hath perfected forever, them that 
are sanctified." " This is the covenant that I will make with 
them, after those days," saith the Lord : " I will put my laws 
into their hearts and in their minds will I write them, and. their 
sins and iniquities will I remember no more." " Now, where 
remission of these is, there is no more offering for sin." 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 37 

Christ's life, death, and resurrection have opened wide the 
way from Earth to Heaven, a path on which all must walk, so 
as to reach a fullness of Godliness in a life hidden with Christ 
in God; and that fullness is within you if Christ be in 'you. 
"Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men." Therefore, the 
people of God do not go back to the doctrines of men. The 
"confessional" bought "pardons," and "reconciliations with 
God through human agencies;" these belong to the form of 
godliness, which denies the power thereof; from such we turn 
away. 

For confessing sins to a man and being forgiven by a man, 
has had the tendency in the past to strengthen people's evil 
nature rather than to repress it. We have know^n persons who 
regularly confessed, were forgiven by the priest, received com- 
munion, which is represented as the body and blood of Christ, 
and in many instances have gone forth and committed the 
same sins over again — perhaps greater. This is truly licens- 
ing evil, putting a tax or premium upon it. This is of all 
religious garbs the most dangerous. That which teaches 
people that if they sin, they can confess to a priest and be 
forgiven. When we have but one mediator, Jesus Christ, 
the Righteous : He who has given the correct form of . con- 
fession, says, "When ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have 
aught against any, that your Father also which is in Heaven 
may forgive you your trespasses; but if ye do not forgive, 
neither will your Father which is in Heaven forgive your tres- 
passes." We see from the word of God that we are to con- 
fess to God and to forgive others if we would have Him forgive 
us. This is love to God and love to the neisjhbor. This is 
the only sacrament which brings peace and good- will to the 
soul, mind, and body of an individual. This is eating the 
bread of life, the word of life, the spirit of life, causing the 
body and blood of the human to be justified in God. 

It is clearly shown to me, that the breaking of bread, love- 
feasts, so called, and formal sacrificial offerings to God, is 
mockery, when the heart is far from Him, full of selfishness, 
jealousy, and hate. This is Satan robing himself as an angel 
of light- Such things are dishonoring to God, because it mis- 



38 THE HEALING VOICE. 

leads His little ones, teaching them to accept the jorm of god- 
liness, yet denying the power thereof. This is "professional" 
Christianity. Christianity, as revealed in Jesus, made manifest 
by His life, in all who receive Him, hath in it the Spirit of 
Love, Wisdom, and Power. This Spirit casts out devils; it 
gives Satan no hiding place in either the soul or body. The 
prince of this world is judged, the sick are healed, and the 
dead in trespasses and sins are cleansed and made alive in 
God. 

The church seems to have forgotten that "God's Spirit itself 
beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of 
God; and if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint heirs 
with Christ." 

God talks with us, as friend with friend. One day as I 
seated myself on the ferryboat, on my way to visit a sick per- 
son in Hoboken, I felt a severe pain in my head. I instantly 
said. Dear Lord, what is the matter with me? The answer 
came. Nothing. By this time the boat was out in the stream 
and I heard whistles blowing, bells ringing, and on looking 
out I discovered there was a thick fog; then I knew what my 
headache meant. I closed my eyes as if to shut myself in 
with God, and prayed Him to tell me if there was danger and 
if the pain in my head was to warn me of it; the word of the 
Lord came to me. No danger. Yet, at that instant, I saw 
distinctly in vision, a boat crossing the bow of the steamboat 
I was on; I held my breath, for it looked as if both boats were 
touching each other, and that there must be a collision; finally 
the boats seemed clear of each other, and I drew a long breath 
of relief, saying. Dear Lord, that was very close to danger — 
so near and yet so far. All the passengers by this time were on 
the forward part of the boat looking anxiously at each other; 
several men stood talking of the uncertainty of life, of their 
plans thus hindered; nervous women were grouped together. 
I overheard one say, "How sorry I am that I came! Oh, I 
wish I had stayed at home, I am so fearful." I looked in her 
face saying, "Have faith in God." She smiled and said, "Yes, 
I will." Just then we heard the paddle wheels of a steam- 
boat, close to us, yet could not see her. Our boat was stopped 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE.. 39 

bells were rung by both boats, and whistles blown ; then a large 
steamer sailed across the bow of our vessel just as I had seen 
it in my vision. There was a breathless silence for a few mo- 
ments, then all was hopeful as the ferry house came in view. 
My feelings of gratitude to God were unbounded. I exclaimed, 
How good Thou art to me, oh God, to forewarn me, so that 
when the very appearance of danger came, I was prepared 
to meet it calmly! I looked back to my past life and said, Dear 
Lord, what have I not suffered from fear on the water, and 
on the land, before Thou didst reveal Thyself to me! 

I write this to show how close God comes to us, and how 
watchful He is, and how plainly Christ's words, "I am with 
you always," are confirmed to us; also, that "His yoke is 
easy and his burden is light." I will mention another similar 
circumstance. 

I started for Boston a few winters ago, leaving New York 
on the night boat. Although the afternoon was rainy, I did 
not think of fog until it was so dense over the river that they 
had to cast anchor, waiting for it to lift before they could sail 
through Hell Gate. Again I appealed to the Lord with re- 
gard to the safety of our sound steamer and all on board, 
when the dear Lord showed me the steamboat all covered 
with the light of the Spirit, and out on the bow stood a tall 
white form, as if on the outlook; I was made to understand 
that no harm could come to the boat, as the spirit of the Lord 
was between her and all danger. I said to some anxious 
friends with me. We have nothing to fear, the Lord is our 
Captain; nothing can approach us without His knowledge, 
neither front nor aft. This gave me all the consolation I 
needed. In an hour or so, the fog lifted, and we had a safe 
and pleasant night on the sound. I have often thought since, 
would those terrible accidents happen, which do occur, if 
God's people would only commit their way wholly to Him 
who holds the winds and waves subject to His control? Would 
the ill-fated Narraganset have burned, and the many lives 
perished, if to God had been given the charge of boat, crew, 
cargo, and people? 

My trip to Boston was in obedience to the Lord. I was led 



40 THE HEALING VOICE. 

to feel He had a work for me to do there. Before our train 
reached Boston, I asked the Lord where I should stop, as I 
was almost a stranger, having only been there once before, 
and that for a short time. I was clearly directed in my mind 
where to stop, but a most remarkable revelation came to me, 
in seeing rays of light going from me and resting over a large 
building on Tremont Street, opposite the Common. I prayed 
for wisdom with regard to it. 1 said, dear Lord, do you mean 
me to stop there? That must be a business block. I did 
not understand why the light of His spirit should go before 
me, and into, and over, that building, until after reaching 
Boston. 

When speaking of the work of the blaster, w^hich I was en- 
gaged in, the Women's Industrial Union Rooms were ofifered 
rtie, to speak in, the following Sabbath and after^^ard. Here 
was the very building where the light of God's spirit shone so 
brightly to me while on the train. This w^as the beginning of 
a glorious w^ork in Boston, which is still flourishing in the 
different hearts and minds where the seeds of full salvation 
were sown. Frequent letters from there keep that delightful 
visit fresh before me, reminding me, that the God who guided 
Moses by the pillar of fire by night, and the cloud by day, is 
with me, and with all who walk in obedience to Him. 

I will mention another instance of God's revealed presence 
to me on New Year's morning, 1878. I awakened about day- 
light — my first thought was, praise the Lord, for His watchful 
care during the night! My next thought was, may this "New 
Year" bring to me and my children innumerable blessings, 
temporal and spiritual. I said, dear Lord! I have no one 
except my children to give me a New Year's present; won't 
you, dear heavenly Father, please give me one? Oh, do re- 
veal thyself to me. 

I was moved to tears as I talked with God. As I opened 
my eyes, the w^hole room was filled with the brightest sun- 
light. I was obhged to close my eyes, the brilliancy was so 
great, and God's presence was so pow^erful. I said within my- 
self, I have asked for more than I can bear; forgive me. As I 
opened my eyes again, the light was less intense. I could see 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE.' 41 

through it a tall Form in white raiment, standing by the foot 
of my bed, with scales in His hands. I saw Him raise them 
up and down, showing me they were so evenly balanced, 
that in moving them they were not unbalanced. Then I saw 
gold put in one scale, and silver in the other; these balanced 
each other. Then this tall, white robed Form came toward 
the head of my bed, and standing by me, held the scales before 
me, saying to me these words — " Go forth, my child, and as 
you go, weigh my words, as the world weighs gold and silver. 
I am ever and always with you." The Form vanished, but 
the conscious Presence remained with me. I find each new 
year brings me the visible presence of God in greater wisdom 
and understanding than I had the previous one. 

As I revise the Healing Voice, twelve years since that 
vision, I am made to understand it. It is shown me, that the 
world's people weigh gold and silver with the utmost careful- 
ness, because they value it, and what is valuable to them they 
love. But in my case, I have loved the word of God, and 
weighed it so carefully, that the w^orld's gold and silver has 
not been accepted or taken by me in exchange for it. 

God's revelations to me are better felt than told. The 
only object in publishing them, is to awaken faith and hope 
in the minds of God's people for similar blessings in them- 
selves. "God is no respector of persons." He is as real to 
me as He ever was to those who have left their written testi- 
mony in the Old and New Testaments. We never can believe 
fully the writings of the apostles, prophets, and seers of old 
until w^e see, feel, and know God's spirit for ourselves, until 
we walk and talk with Him as they did. If we are His con- 
sciously, we will realize continually that He speaks in us, and 
to others through us. If we are His obedient children, His 
spirit witnesses with ours. 

The questions put to us by children often astonish and con- 
found us. The human mind cannot answer them, because it 
is often a prompting of the Spirit, through the child to awaken 
the natural mind of the listener. For example — Jesus, the 
Christ-child, talked to the learned Doctors of the Law, when 
He was twelve years old, asking questions which confounded 



42 THE HEALING VOICE. 

them, showing that a child could not have thought so deeply 
as to ask such questions, and that they must be inspired 
thoughts. We read that the mothei; of Jesus "kept all these 
sayings in her hreart ; " which means, that between her and 
her God there was an open communion. She knew the spirit 
which prompted her Son's thoughts and words. 

Would that we had more mothers in the will of God! How 
rapidly children would develop in understanding, and the 
earth bloom out in righteousness ! 

I have heard many mothers speak of the peculiar position 
their children placed them in by asking questions they could 
not answer. 

A mother was healed by prayer through me. She desired to 
walk in God's will, keep His statutes, yet was sensitive in 
praying aloud, also in asking a blessing at the family meal. 
She was astonished one day when her little girl said to her, 
as she raised her head after asking a silent blessing at the 
table, "Mamma, what do you say when you talk to your 
plate?" The mother replied, "I am asking God to bless us 
all, and to bless this food to our use, my dear." "Mamma, I 
want to hear you talk to God; won't you say it so I can hear 
it ? " After that the mother prayed aloud, and asked the bles- 
sing aloud at the table, no matter who w^ere present. God, 
through the lips of the child, took the lead off the mother's 
mouth. "A little child shall lead you." How blessed it 
would be if mothers could, by the consciousness of God's 
spirit in themselves, answer all questions put to them by young 
and old wdth regard to God's dwelling-place. The spirit of 
the Father speaking in us gives all a local heaven; as Jesus 
Christ said, "The kingdom of God is within you." 

Verily, God speaks to us in various ways, as one day a 
drunken man preached to me a sermon that I shall never 
forget, for I knew God was rebuking me openly through the 
man. I attended a religious meeting, and during the meeting 
the spirit of the Lord moved me to speak. There were many 
rough men and boys there, that my words seemed to quiet 
down. They had been disturbing the meeting previously; 
now all was attention, and several of them came forward 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 43 

afterwards, asking for prayer. I was moved to attend a 
"holiness" meeting at the same hall, the following day at 
3 P.M. When I reached the door of the hall, two drunken 
men stood there waiting for the door to be opened. I stood 
aside to avoid them, when one of them came towards me, 
saying, "You need not fear us or turn away, for you are the 
one we came to hear." He said, "I was here last evening, 
and heard you speak, and I wanted to hear you again, and I 
wanted my friend who is with me to hear you also; you speak 
so well you ought to talk all the time." By this time I was 
thoroughly aware of my withholding the very words of life 
which God had put in me; I feared the faces of the people, 
and preferred, through sensitiveness and natural diffidence, to 
shut up within myself the light of His spirit. 

From that day I resolved to let the Lord have His way 
with me. I have also realized that He is the great Teacher, 
and He is working in and through all, and it is in our personal 
contact that He causes one to speak the word that blesses the 
other. It may not always seem a blessing at the time; never- 
theless, the concussion of a word which leaves either pleasure 
or pain, has its purpose to fulfill. God makes us polish one 
another, and rub off each other's sharp corners, as diamond 
cuts diamond. When we get where we can see ourselves, and 
the purposes of God in bringing together certain elements, 
congenial and uncongenial, we will be able to stand still and 
see the salvation of God. The dross will be very thoroughly 
purged, separated from the pure gold. God's spirit in us will 
then rule and regulate our material form, and those in our 
surroundings — through us. Until we attain to this state of 
spiritual understanding there will be more or less conflict 
within us. Enlightenment on this subject would be very help- 
ful to all, as the pure spirit of intelligence in human form is 
the highest possibility of the human soul. Man perfected is 
God manifested. This is a glorious thought, that the life of 
man is the eternal seed, which, if kept under proper cultiva- 
tion, will grow up into the full, ripened bloom and fruitage of 
a perfected manhood, fulfilling the Scripture, "Be ye therefore 
perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect." 



44 THE HEALING VOICE. 

On the other hand, through ignorance and imheakhy sur- 
roundings, a man may grow up a dangerous individual, a 
poisonous plant, ripening in evil or error; denying that there 
is a God; saying, if there is one. He is found in Nature. We 
have a large class of such men at the present day, who sow 
the seeds of materiahsm broadcast. 

A man of this school came to me on crutches one day, suf- 
fering from almost all phases of disease, mental as well as 
physical. He said to me: "I have heard of your work; I am a 
brokendoTVTi man; can you do anything for me?" He said he 
had suffered ^^^l]l rheumatic gout until he had little or no 
power in his Hmbs ; that his eyes were almost blind ; and added : 
"My mind is almost gone; I am nearly crazed. I am wealthy, 
yet my o^n family have tied lip my means so I cannot have 
the handling of my o^m money. I am wretched. What can 
you do for me ? And what is your method of treatment ? " I 
told him faith in God was essential on the part of the patient* 
"Then there is no help for me," he said, "for I have no faith 
in a God, unless Nature is God. When we die, that is all 
there is to us; I don't believe in a hereafter; neither a hell nor 
a heaven." I said to him, "My good man, you cannot doubt 
the existence of a hell, for you are in one every day of your 
life; you are haA-ing hell on this earth, and nothing but the 
power of God can take you out of it." He looked steadily at 
me, as if grasping a new thought, and then wept like a child, 
saying, "I beHeve you are about right." 

It was very tr}TQg to see that large man shake and tremble 
in an agony of mind and body, as one tortured. At length 
he exclaimed, "Can I be helped through your faith?" I said, 
"Yes, if you will ask God to have mercy on your soul and 
body, and kneel here by this chair." He said, "I cannot 
kneel. I should never be able to get up if I did." I urged 
him to trust in God. So he walked to the chair, using his 
crutches, and finally got down, buried his face in his hands, 
and cried aloud for mercy. I wept tears of sorrow for him, 
and prayed as earnestly for him as ever I did for a human 
soul. I told him to arise, in the Name of the Lord! He 
got up and walked to where his crutches stood, ^ith a calm 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 45 

peace and a joy in his heart, which he never knew before in 
his hfe. He became Hke a child in submission. He prayed 
as well as he could, after this, and came to me some ten days 
for Bible instruction. This was a glorious victory over error, 
sin, and sickness. All glory to God! 

The Episcopal and other clergymen tried many times to 
make this man see the error of his ways, but without effect. 
The understanding prayer of faith is the great lever which 
moves even the infidel heart. "Prayer is the soul's sincere 
desire, uttered or unexpressed." 

We must admit that there are a great many formal prayers, 
which go unanswered, and apparently very many sincere ones 
also. For example, during the time of President Garfield's 
illness, prayers were going up to God for him all over this 
country, and in other nations as well. Yet he died. At no 
time during his sickness did I feel moved to pray for him, 
asking God to spare his life, although requested by friends 
to do so time and time again. You will naturally ask why, 
I will tell you. At the time President Garfield was shot, I 
was living at Asbury Park. When the sad news came, it gave 
me great sorrow of soul and mind, and also severe pain through 
my vitals. I prayed the Lord to reveal to me why I had this 
tremor all through me with such severe pain, and I seemed 
to see distinctly the White House in Washington, with crape 
on the door. I said, "Dear Lord, Mr. Garfield is not dead; 
why do I see mourning?" Then I could see it about to be 
taken off, then put on again. I said, "Dear Lord, what does 
that mean?" The words came to me, "hope and despair." 
Then I saw it put on the door and firmly fastened, and the 
ends which hung down fluttered with the breeze, and the 
word came to me, "The end is death, and the news will be 
given to the world." This took from me all the burden ex- 
cept that of sadness. When people came to me, urging me 
to pray for the President, I said, "I cannot pray for him; he 
will die." At our prayer meeting others prayed for him, but 
my prayer, the only one I could make, was, "Dear Heavenly 
Father, make this affliction, I pray Thee, a blessing to our 
nation." Several who had been healed through me and knew 



46 THE HEALING VOICE. 

my faith, came, urging me to go and see the President. I 
told them all I had no faith for his recovery. How could I 
pray God to change the result which he had shown me was 
inevitable? Yet, in prayer to God for wisdom in the matter, 
it was revealed to me, that, understanding faith in God, and 
obedience to His will on the part of the President, would save 
him; that he could be raised up to perfect health and strength, 
and also to an open walk with God. (The spirit directing me 
to the 33d chapter of Job.) When this was made clear to me, 
a lady friend and myself went to the Elberon cottage, hoping 
to be allowed to see the President, but that was denied us. 
The doctor's orders must be obeyed, and military guards 
paced backward and forward before the entrance, so as to 
carry out their orders. Here was man's wisdom. President 
Garfield was considered a man of faith for his soul, but like 
King Asa (// Chron. xvi, 12, 13), when sickness came to his 
body, he turned to his physicians for healing, instead of trust- 
ing his God. Consequently, he, like King Asa, "slept with 
his fathers." Very many times during the President's illness, 
I asked my Heavenly Father if I was the only one whose spir- 
itual eyes were opened to the divine Law of Cure, and to the 
opposing forces in nature which hindered the blessing; for 
although all Christendom, apparently, were united in prayer 
for his recovery, I saw distinctly it would be of no avail. 

The people were praying to God to heal the President, 
while the doctors were in possession of his body, probing the 
wound in search of the pistol ball, in an opposite direction 
from the course it had taken. Thus he was subject to the 
mind of men, who had no real knowledge of his case, and were 
torturing rather than curing him. These are some of the 
opposing elements in nature — ignorance putting on the ap- 
pearance of knowledge. From such deliver us! It is shown 
me how essential it is that the spiritual eyes of our under- 
standing should be opened, so as to withstand the evils of 
unbelief, scepticism, and infidelity, w^hich at the present time 
are rising up, gradually but surely, fed by the incoming streams 
of these varied elements of discordant thoughts, the outgrowth 
of ignorance and disobedience. 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 47 

The Christian who claims Christ as a Saviour, yet has eyes 
closed to the spiritual laws of his God in nature, is blind in- 
deed, groping in darkness. He cannot see his own way clearly; 
he knows not what he ought to pray for. Not having the 
witness of the spirit in himself, he is at the mercy of every 
tidal wave of thought; is building on a sandy foundation, 
having only a bhnd faith. We see many such Christians 
drowning in the sea of worldly thought, with a line around 
their middle, the other end tied to the Rock, Christ Jesus. 
That Rock cannot be moved, but the man who is at the end 
of the line may be drowned in the floods of infidelity and 
doubt, through blindness and self-effort to save himself. He, 
through hope, is saved spiritually, but the natural man (like 
the house built on the sand) is swept away. This is Chris- 
tianity without an enlightened faith. This is Christianity 
■** having a form of godliness but denying the power thereof." 
{II Tim. iii, 5.) Such Christians are "reeds shaken by the 
wind." Christianity is that which knows the spirit of the life 
which it embodies — "Christ in you." It has a perfect under- 
standing of the laws of its existence; it knows itself, and be- 
comes its own law and order principally through love — God is 
Love — that great spirit which created it, and enlightened it. 
This is the spirit which witnesses always with our spirit, en- 
abling us to understand the voice of God. The Holy Spirit 
which makes intercession for us — the Saviour, the mother 
and guardian angel over our entire life, from the cradle to the 
judgment, or to the adjusting of all our earthly interest. This 
judgment is called the separation from self; the reconciliation 
of man with his God. "The Lion of the tribe of Judah hav- 
ing prevailed to open the Book of Life," which is the mystery 
of godliness — to the human mind. Surely this is the eternal 
promise of God, that in that day "they shall sit every man 
under his vine and under his fig tree, and none shall make 
them afraid; for the mouth of the Lord of Hosts hath spoken 
it." (Micah iv, 4.) 

The Old Testament confirms the New, and the New en- 
dorses the Old. Micah, the 'prophet and seer, heard the 
voice of the Lord of Hosts in his day. John, the beloved 



48 THE HEALING VOICE. 

disciple, heard, saw, and rejoiced in what was in store for the 
children of God vv^ho would live in the revelation of Christ's 
love, which would be manifested in the hearts and minds of 
God's people when the seventh angel sounded. John saw the 
heavens opened, and the angel going forth with the everlasting 
Gospel of the Son of God. "The lion of the tribe of Judah 
having prevailed to open the Book of Life and to loose the 
seven seals thereof." {Rev. v, 5.) 

The whole of this chapter plainly sets forth the day in which 
we live. Having His Spirit witnessing with ours, we know 
that .He has cleansed the soul from sin, and the body from 
the effects of sin. That He has enlightened the minds of those 
who walk in obedience to Him, leading them into the love 
and wisdom of the Father. They are taught by Him to un- 
derstand how the law of the spirit, of love in Christ Jesus has 
set them free from the law of sin and death. This knowledge 
is now made manifest in the hearts and minds of at least enough 
of His followers, to set up His kingdom of righteousness on 
this earth — the fulfilled word of His promise. Each having 
had his eyes opened, sees that each line of truth centres in 
Jesus Christ, each standing in his true place, represents in the 
natural what John saw, and Micah heard; so that the new 
heavens and the new earth, wherein dwells righteousness, wiH 
become visible to all those prepared to enjoy it with God and 
His angels. These witnesses for the truth may be likened to 
the four and twenty elders whom John saw prepared to recog- 
nize the lion of the tribe of Judah — "the Lamb of God who 
was slain from the foundation of the world" — which was 
God's word crucified. His spirit rejected, now in the fulness 
of time made manifest by the seven spirits of God, sent forth 
into all the earth ; the seven horns of the lamb having pierced 
and penetrated all human obstacles (all restrictions overcome), 
hence the seven eyes of the lamb have become an illuminated 
Gospel. Christ is now claiming out of the seven churches the 
first love or life of their being. The spirit which was breathed 
into man in the beginning, returning to Him in the new song 
of the soul, saying, "Thou art worthy to take the book and 
to open the seals thereof, for thou wast slain and hast redeemed 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 49 

US to God by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, 
and people, and nation." Oh, the depth of the riches both 
of the wisdom and knowledge of God, as He has revealed 
them to me. As I have walked in the light with Him, the eyes 
of my understanding have been opened to the human laws; 
those which the natural man has been required to keep; those 
which, if neglected or disregarded, bring to the individual 
suffering, sorrow, and the pains of death — the penalty of the 
curse of disobedience. 

Having lived myself forty years in this wilderness of doubt 
and fear, hope and despair, before the light came to me, try- 
ing to keep the law, yet invariably breaking it, desiring to 
keep the commandments, yet conscious that I was failing to 
do so, my thoughts could not obey the instincts of my soul, 
neither could the tongue be silenced by the wdsdom of my 
better understanding; so that often my thoughts, words, and 
acts brought my human nature under the condemnation of 
my truer and higher nature. Prayer was my refuge; I hoped 
God would some time save me from myself. 

Finally the day came, when the death sentence was, by 
physicians, passed on this human body. I realized, in myself, 
that the human life was at its lowest ebb; that the power of 
the human nature was of no more value to me. My faith and 
hope were all that remained conscious. Then, as the body 
seemed dead to all appearances, Jesus Christ touched me and 
I became a living soul, a quickened substance; I felt, for the 
first time, that God was the very life of my soul and body. 
I had been taught to believe that God was a Spirit, and those 
that knew Him in spirit, must serve Him in spirit and in truth. 
But until He gave me life, I never knew Him, except in blind 
faith and hope; now my hope was realized, for instead of pass- 
ing out of the body, I knew my God as the life of my soul and 
the life of my body. Since then, Christ Jesus has prevailed 
in opening to me the Book of Life — the mystery of godhness. 
He has taught me how the human becomes entangled in the 
wilderness of self-knowledge and human interests. He has 
blessedly carried me, in spirit, through the school of natural 
study, teaching me the principles underlying the laws of nature, 



50 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and the causes which produce the varied conditions from which 
the human family has suffered through the bondage of spiritual 
darkness, all down the ages to this present day. Christ has 
also taught me by His Spirit, that the natural laws are often 
and almost always broken through ignorance, or the sins of 
ignorance, earthly inheritances which God does not condemn, 
unless the understanding light of His Spirit is set aside — 
resisted. This brings the soul under condemnation. He has 
blessedly revealed to me that the light of His Spirit is reflected 
on temporal matters, as well as spiritual; that His Spirit is the 
life-principle, on which the human laws are established; that 
from within, the soul works out all purposes for which each 
nature is adapted or calculated. 

It was shown to me that surrounding influences have a ten- 
dency to stimulate or repress the growth of that nature. As 
the absence of sunlight will cause a plant to droop and die, 
so will the presence of it give life. Evil or ignorance in one's 
surroundings will stifle the growth of a Christian soul. In this 
wilderness of human entanglements and attachments, the con- 
flicting conditions are such, that many who are quickened by 
the Holy Spirit, brought into the light of His revealed word, 
if obliged to live under material thought and rule, the Spiritual 
Spring of their nature dries up, and the crystal fountain of 
God's love in their soul is quenched. God has blessedly kept 
me under the shadow of His great love, so that, while I have 
had to go with Him in spirit into all phases of human suftering, 
I have felt no fear that He would ever leave me or forsake me. 
He has brought me in contact with all manner of disease, 
showing me the origin of it, even to the first cause, back in the 
ancestry; also allowing me to feel the eft'ects of these diseases 
in my own body and mind, proving to me, conclusively, that 
the law of sympathy carries disease from one to another con- 
tinually, although it is the natural exchange of vital force as 
well. 

It was also revealed to me that antagonism among those 
who are obliged to live together is calculated to produce dis- 
ease, mental suffering especially. Where there is antagonism, 
it is usually the result of positive temperaments meeting, by 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 51 

which a friction is produced which will in time exhaust one or 
both. Here we have two causes which produce clashing ef- 
fects, each ignorant of the courtesy which is due to the other; 
and as each claim the right of way, the result is, of course, 
disastrous, especially to the weaker. These two principles, 
positive and negative, are essentially from God, being the laws 
which govern the human life — the exchange of vital forces, in 
attraction and repulsion. These are called by intellectual and 
scientific thinkers, evolution. This is natural comprehension 
of the working of these laws; but there is no natural law but 
what has its origin in the Divine. The natural man, subject 
to the natural understanding of these things, would say. Why 
does not God better the condition of His people if He is all- 
powerful? This is a rebellious spirit, and one of the general 
remarks of those who scoff at the Gospel of Jesus Christ. 

When the spirit o£ Christ's gospel is lived out, and men and 
women look to God for wisdom and understanding rather 
than to each other, these laws will be understood, and the 
element which we have been speaking of will have no power 
over us, to either organize through us a spirit of warfare, or 
disorganize our individual forces, centred in the law or will 
of our God. 

It is because we are not fully given to God, living in obedi- 
ence to Him, that these elements disturb and distract. Obedi- 
ence, in the human mind, brings the human will to a receptive 
attitude to the Divine law of love, which is the great regulator 
of both these laws that we have been talking about. Love 
binds the laws of God together, it holds them firmly in God's 
Order, until love becomes wisdom, and her children under- 
stand the very principle which binds. 

It is because these opposites do not know why they exist, 
that they contend v^ith each other. Self-preservation has been 
the human educator. It comes from the natural selfishness 
of moral cowardice. It is not of God. Justice, equally pro- 
portioned, is God's order. Man has usurped God's place as a 
teacher. If fragments of His love and wisdom have expressed 
themselves through man, he has given them forth as his own 
wisdom, so that man looks to man instead of the Spirit which 



52 THE HEALING VOICE. 

has prompted him. Jesus was especially careful to say, "The 
Father worketh, and I work also." "He who has seen me, 
has seen the Father." It also reads in Holy Writ, that Jesus 
was made perfect through suffering. Jesus is the natural man; 
Christ is the spirit of the Father in man. The wisdom of the 
Father cannot be intelligently demonstrated through the human 
nature, until the human mind has Hved and suffered all these 
things which persecute the flesh, and crucify it, enlightening 
the understanding of the human mind thereby ; but the human 
understanding cannot bear these crucifying lessons, unless it 
has been submitted to God the Father; then grace abounds; 
patience has its perfect work, which goes on in the perfecting 
of the human in the will and wisdom of the Divine. This 
is why Jesus was made perfect through suffering. This is the 
knowledge which was taught in the schools of the prophets. 
We have two schools to learn from : one is the natural school, 
the other is the Christ school. If we were born right we would 
begin in the Christ school, and finish in it, as it embraces all 
knowledge. "The first would be last, and the last would be 
first" {Matthew xix, 30). 

The following was a lesson taught me by the Lord. It may 
help the readers of the Healing Voice to understand what I 
have already written on the laws Divine and human, and how 
fully I have had to Hve God's word, — "Bear ye one another's 
burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ" {Galatians vi, 2). 

One day I became weary in well-doing, and said, " O Lord 
God, my Father, tell me how to keep disease from resting on 
me, and entering into me from others." The word of the 
Lord came to me, saying, "Daughter, you have in you My 
Spirit, which holds all power over your human body. Christ 
alone keeps you, and seals you unto Himself ; your will, being 
subject to His, keeps your mind, soul, and body. No element 
of disease can enter into you unless your God permits it. You 
are being taught to understand the laws of attraction and re- 
pulsion. This is why you feel so keenly the disturbed mental 
and physical state of others, that you may comprehend the 
causes of suffering. When you understand the law of love 
and hate, you will not be disturbed by them, and your presence 



RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 53 

will blend with the good, and control the evil. Those who 
dwell in love, dwell in God. Such will be in affectionate sym- 
pathy with you. Those who dwell in hate or self-love, bring 
to you envy, strife, and discord; these are contagious elements, 
causing sickness in individuals, somng the elements of disease 
wherever they go, as discordant minds, unhappy souls, who 
carry and leave that spirit with all whom they come in con- 
tact with. Immorality \^'ill, also in thought and word, con- 
vey itself to the mind of others as the seeds of death, both in 
soul and body, unless the mind is positive to it, being estab- 
lished in God. But bear this in mind, my child, that no sick- 
ness can come to you from a loving heart, which God does not 
permit. The burdened, loving souls. He sends to you, that 
you may comfort them, and practically lift the burden from 
them, by bringing them to an understanding faith in their 
Maker and Creator, God. As soon as you have enlightened 
these souls the burden is lifted from them and you. None 
suffer after Christ has come into His Holy Temple, for His 
Spirit in you is life, love, peace, and joy in the Lord. This is 
the spirit of goodness which goes forth as God's angel to min- 
ister to those who are heirs of salvation. Those w^ho are in 
self-love and hate, unreconciled to God and their fellow-crea- 
tures, are, consequently, not receptive to the good, being the 
wilHng servants of sin, and unless they repent, and desire to 
serve God, by doing His will, rather than the will of the flesh, 
they are unworthy, being only vampires, who rob God of His 
glory, and His messengers of that life of God which they em- 
body. This is why Christ said it was not proper to give the 
children's meat to the dogs. 'Give not that which is holy 
unto the dogs; cast not your pearls before swine, lest they 
trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you* 
(Matthew vii, 6). Jesus the Christ is the example to all who 
follow in His footsteps. He forgave sin, and then removed the 
effects of sin, which was disease, and said, ' Sin no more, lest 
a worse thing come upon you.' Daughter, repentance and 
consecration is the first act of the sick or troubled soul, and 
God says, 'Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy 
laden, and I will give you rest.' 



54 THE HEALING VOICE. 

*' No repentant soul can come to God without receiving. 
His word cannot he broken. I am the Almighty, I change not. 
Therefore, disease shall have no power over you to hurt you. 
Goodness, truth, and love cannot be overcome. After that 
understanding has come to those possessing these qualities^ 
fear not, you cannot be moved; because He cannot be moved;. 
His word is in you, and when spoken in mortal hearing it 
brings light to their souls. Those who call on you come for 
this light, and those who are in darkness God does not con- 
demn; but after the light has been given them, they are judged 
according to the light received. 

" Those who send to you for w^ords of comfort, you are to- 
give as God directs. Those who send for you to visit them 
for the purpose of receiving the heahng power, you will an- 
swer in person, or by verbal or wTitten message as God directs. 
This keeps you in God's will, wherein you will not be subject 
to the human will; this keeps you from useless burdens, or 
rather from bearing the burdens of those who will not obey 
God, who merely desire to be free from suffering, that they 
may return to the enjoyments of the carnal mind. From 
such turn away, having told them why they cannot be healed;, 
then, if they go on in sin, they have the understanding that God 
was more willing to give than they were to receive. In time 
the words of truth spoken will bring them understanding^ 
to where God can and will iielp them. Be patient! and thy 
strength will be equal to the demand made upon you. I am 
always with you. Amen. 

After receiving this Lesson, my attention was called to the 
following poem, which filled my cup to overflowing. 



GOD OVER ALL. 

Know well, my soul, God's hand controls 

Whate'er thou fearest; 
Round Him in calmest music rolls 

Whate'er thou hearest. 



GOD OVER ALL. 55 

What to thee is shadow, to Him is day, 

And the end He knoweth, 
And not on a blind and aimless way 

The spirit goeth. 

Nothing before, nothing behind; 

The steps of Faith 
Fall on the seeming void, and find 

The rock beneath. 

The Present, the Present is all thou hast 

For thy sure possessing; 
Like the patriarch's angel, hold it fast 

Till it gives its blessing. 

O restless spirit! wherefore strain 

Beyond thy sphere? 
Heaven and hell, with their joy and pain, 

Are now and here. 

Back to thyself is measured well 

All thou hast given; 
Thy neighbor's wrong is thy present hell, 

His bliss thy heaven. 

And in life, in death, in dark, in light, 

All are in God's care; 
Sound the black abyss, pierce the deep of nighty 

And He is there! 

All which is real now, remaineth 

And fadeth never; 
The Hand which upholds it now, sustaineth 

The soul forever. 

Leaning on Him, make with reverent meekness^ 
His own thy will; 



56 THE HEALING VOICE. 

And with strength from Him, shall thy utter weakness, 
Life's task fulfil. 

And that cloud itself, which now before thee 

Lies dark in view, 
Shall with beams of light from the inner glory 

Be stricken through. 

— Whittier, 



^'COMFORT YE MY PEOPLE, SAITH YOUR 

GOD.''— Isaiah x\, i. 

I have set before thee an open door. — Rev. iii, 8. 

God opened her eyes. — Gen. xxi, 19. 

Lord, that our eyes may be opened. — Matt, xx, ^^. 

The Lord shall open unto me His good treasure. — Deut, 

xxviii, 12. 
Open Thou my lips; and my mouth shall praise Thee. I will 

speak, I will open my lips. — Job xxxii, 20. 
He shall open, and none shall shut. — Isa. xxii, 22. 
The heavens were opened. — Ezek. i, i. 
The eyes of the blind shall be opened. — Isa. xxxv, 5. 
I will open rivers in high places. — Isa. xli, 18. 
Knock, and it shall be opened unto you. — Matt, vii, 7. 
He opened the ears of men. — Job xxxiii, 16. 
He opened their ears in oppression. — Job xxxvi, 15. 
Then opened He their understanding. — Luke xxiv, 45. 
The windows from on high are open. — Isa. xxiv, 18. 
That thine eyes may be opened toward this house. — Kings 

viii, 29. 
The angel by night opened the prison doors. — Acts v, 19. 
He opened the rock, and the waters gushed forth. — Psalms 

cv, 41. 
Have the gates of death been opened to thee ? — Job xxxviii, 17. 
The Lord hath opened this armour and brought forth. — Jer. 

Ivi, 25. 
Thy Father shall reward thee openly. — Matt, vi, 4. 



THE POSSIBILITY OF LIVING WITHOUT SIN. 57 

He Himself seeketh to be known openly. — John vii, 4. 
Jesus said, I speak openly to the world. — John xviii, 20. 
All things are naked and open to Him. — Heb. iv, 13. 
Open rebuke is better than secret love. — Prov. xxvii, 5. 
AVhen I speak with thee I will open thy mouth. — Ezek. iii, 27. 
Praying that I may open my mouth boldly. — Eph. vi, 19. 
That God would open to us doors of utterance. — Col. iv, 3. 
Who is worthy to open the book. — Rev. v, 2. 
No man in Heaven or Earth w^as able to open the book. — 

Rev. V, 3. 
Behold the Root of David prevailed to open the book. — Rev. 

V. 5-9- 
Thou art worthy to take the book and open the seal. — Rev. 

V, 5- 

THE POSSIBILITY OF LIVING WITH- 
OUT SIN. 

Christ came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. — Mat- 
thew Ix, 13 

" I WOULD ask, my Father, why so many profess to be fol- 
lowers of Christ, yet are not free from sin? Will you please 
explain the position taken by people calling themselves Chris- 
tians, and yet doubting the word of promise? " 

"Daughter, while the Apostles walked with Jesus, they often 
questioned His sayings, and failed to comprehend Him, and 
many who walked with Him, left Him; even Peter, who pro- 
fessed so much faith and love for Him, denied Him. The flesh 
is weak. Very many, down deep in their hearts, desire above 
all things to love God, but they fail to act out that love by 
words and deeds. They are under bondage to the spirit of the 
flesh; they fear to speak their minds, as Peter feared the people 
when he denied knowing his Master. It is the fear of the 
opinion of the people which holds in check the interior witness, 
the * still, small voice,' prompting them to proclaim their God 
in words and acts. Human nature is weak; and the effort to 
hold fast to God, and mammon, causes very many to lean on 



58 THE HEALING VOICE. 

the arm of flesh, the moneyed party, and thereby become as 
Judas. They receive the thirty pieces of silver, sometimes 
more than that, sometimes less, with the same condemnation 
in their souls that Judas had — their peace has fled, they have 
sold their life, their birthright, which is a part of God, for 
money; the interior voice (conscience) reminding them, that 
if they had listened to the voice obediently, it would have 
saved them from sin, sorrow, and condemnation. 

''This, my daughter, explains the many unconverted Peters 
at the present day, who profess great faith and love for the 
Saviour, who, when tested by trials and temptations, waver, 
falter, and fall into sin, and then say it is impossible to live 
without sinning, while subject to the temptations of the flesh. 
This class of Christians (in name only) are hoping for salva- 
tion; they are sinning and repenting, being self- condemned 
like Peter; but when their repentance is sincere, they are re- 
warded as Peter was, and sealed with the holy spirit of promise, 
the earnest of their inheritance, having the eyes of their under- 
standing enlightened, that they may know what is the hope 
and the riches of the glory of that inheritance with the saints. 
There are also repentant ones who wrestle with the spirit of 
the flesh in vain, striving to regain their lost peace by sub- 
duing the 'flesh, keeping it under. This is human reason rul- 
ing, and endeavoring to save itself, to purify itself. The strug- 
gle goes on, until, hke Judas, self destroys itself. 

**You ask, my daughter, if Kving without sin is possible. 
God's word is true. 'Whosoever is born of God doth not 
commit sin, for His seed remaineth in him, and he cannot 
sin, because he is born of God.' Again it reads, *The soul 
that sinneth, it shall die.' Die to self, and when dead to self, 
it is alive to God, walking in obedience to Him in all things; 
this is a hfe of righteousness in the flesh." 

I said, "My Lord and my God, I thank Thee for this clear 
revelation of the struggle which is going on in the world through 
sin. I see it is truly -a warfare between good and evil. How 
clearly Peter sets it forth in the second chapter of second Peter; 
how great was Peter's faith and understanding when he wrote 
that Epistle, how different from what it was when he denied 



THE POSSIBILITY OF LIVIXG WITHOUT SIN. 59 

his Master! We have no evidence that Peter sinned in word 
or deed, after the endowment of power, which came upon him 
and others, in the upper chamber in Jerusalem." 

"Daughter, neither can the soul born of God sin after the 
new birth." 

" Then, dear Lord, how few are born again! Oh, give me 
understanding, I pray Thee, that I may see things as they are, 
and judge of them with a righteous judgment before I speak 
of them. Lord, keep Thy child!" 

" Daughter, thou art mine; fear not. The minds subject to 
God's will cannot judge with an unrighteous judgment, for 
mercy, grace, and truth abound in -them. It is not you that 
speak, it is the spirit of truth which is in you and with you. 
This is the Christ spirit which manifested itself in Jesus, say- 
ing, 'They that are whole need not a physician, but they that 
are sick. I came not to call the righteous but sinners to re- 
pentance.' This, my child, is the mission of each one who 
has entered into life eternal. It is to hold The Light of The 
Spirit, as they have received It, before others. Those w^ho 
have entered in, are with you in spirit; those who have put on 
the Christian garment without the spirit of the meek and lowly 
Jesus, are sick, whether they admit it or not ; they need the 
Ministering Spirit of ' the Great Physician, whether they re- 
ceive Him or not. 'Let your light so shine that others may 
see it.' This will bring the understanding, day by day, which 
you so much desire. The scribes and Pharisees may murmur, 
as they did in the past, but heed them not, for I am thy life, 
thy strength, and thy reward. Christ's advent brings war 
upon the world. It is the Spirit of Truth, the sword which 
proceeds out of the mouth; the testimony of His word, which 
calls for the centring of all the individual life, love, and affec- 
tions, on a new relationship, one which sunders for a time all 
kindred ties, and requires the keeping of oneself unspotted 
from the world. Christ said, 'Come thou and follow me.' 
This separation does not necessarily call for a recluse life of 
pious devotion to sect or creed. It is simply walking in obe- 
dience to God, letting His Holy Spirit shine out through you 
in all vour words and acts. Such souls never label themselves 



60 THE HEALING VOICE. 

'holier than thou,' neither are they known by the cut and color 
of their garments, nor the yea or nay of speech; but in their 
meek and thoughtful consideration for the welfare of human- 
ity, and the salvation and regeneration of the souls and bodies 
of every child of earth. These are Christians after God's own 
heart. As each child of earth attains this oneness of spirit 
with the Master, they go forth with Him to make war with 
the powers of darkness, the prince of this world who reigns 
over the children of men, through their ignorance, unbelief, 
and disobedience. 

''There are many who have fought the good fight of faith 
for themselves and others, still the battle rages between Christ 
and Antichrist. Christ's foes are those who say they believe 
His Word, and that He is their Saviour, yet are rebels at heart 
— antichrists who sin, and say it is impossible to live without 
sinning. 

'' Such serve two masters. These are they of whom Peter 
speaks (// Peter xi, 22), who get washed and then go back, 
and wallow in the mire. Daughter, there is but one religion, 
one commandment, embracing the law and the gospel — 
'Love God with thine whole heart, and thy neighbor as thy- 
self.' This is union with God, which brings into the human 
mind and soul at all times love to the neighbor. This spirit 
of a religious life leads into all truth. This is Christianity as 
Christ revealed it — a holy, catholic, universal sisterhood and 
brotherhood in Christ. The fatherhood and motherhood of 
God, with Christ as the living head. Christ the spirit of both, 
expressing itself in the human family in love and wisdom, 
under different degrees of grace and development. Christ's 
Gospel was for the uplifting of the race. By classifying under- 
standingly, the adaptability of each to the best interests of 
each, for the ultimate good of all. By the harmonizing of the 
whole world into ripened godliness; Christ's visible kingdom 
on the earth, which is love and wisdom united; God^s govern- 
ment resting on the shoulders of men and women capable of 
ruling in love and wisdom. This is the righteous reign of God 
in human form on the earth." 



LIFT ME UP. 61 



LIFT ME UP. 



Out of myself, dear Lord, 

O, lift me up! 
No more I trust myself, in life's dim maze, 
Sufficient to myseK in all its devious ways. 
I trust no more, but humbly at Thy throne 
Pray, "Lead me, for I cannot go alone." 

Out of my weary self 

O, lift me up! 
I faint, the road winds upward all the way, 
Each night but ends another weary day. 
Give me Thy strength, and may I be so blest 
As "on the heights" I find the longed-for rest. 

Out of my selfish self 

O, lift me up! 
To live for others, and in living so 
To be a blessing wheresoe'er I go, 
To give the sunshine, and the clouds conceal, 
Or let them but the silver clouds reveal. 

Out of my lonely self 

O, lift me up! 
Tho' other hearts with love are running o'er, 
Tho' dear ones fill my lonely home no more, 
Tho' every day I miss the fond caress. 
Help me to join in others' happiness. 

Out of my doubting self 

O, lift me up! 
Help me to feel that Thou art always near. 
That tho' 'tis night and all around seems drear, 
Help me to know that tho' I cannot see. 
It is my Father's hand that leadeth me. 

— C. F. Parker. 



62 THE HEALING VOICE. 



THE DIVINE LAW OF CURE. 

Blessed is the man who has his delight in the Law of the Lord. He shall 
be like a tree planted by the rivers of waters, that bringeth forth fruit in his 
season, his leaf shall not wither, and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper. — 
Fsalm I . 

The Law, Divine and Human, is the life principle which 
manifests itself in human form. Human reason comprehends 
not the Divine Law. It may admire and glorify the grandeur 
of Divine Law and order in the universe, but it is in itself 
powerless to define what it sees and feels, unless taught by 
the spirit of the Divine. Human reason must admit that the 
perfect law of motion, existing in the greater, is as complete 
in the less. We find in men and women the impress of their 
, Maker and Creator, God^ and so we read they were the last 
and most perfect of His creation. We find in human nature, 
light and darkness, in other words, ignorance and intelligence; 
we find also heat and cold, the positive and negative forces — 
life and death. These principles are the same that exist in 
the heavenly bodies, which revolve in their own orbits; the 
greater embodying the less, yet each in itself complete. 

Thus we see that each human nature, individually, is com- 
plete, when the Di\dne will or law of their being is manifested 
in the human. We are individually threefold, having in us 
all that makes us Godlike, and all the possibilities in nature's 
laboratory. In its infinitesimal form molecular, in its excres- 
cence animalcular, embodied in mass, and distributed equally 
by sympathetic laws, causing man in his attributes to com- 
mune with all formations of life, animal, human, and Divine, 
€ither ignorantly or intelligently. 

Animal life, being the first form of creation, is the basis on 
which the Human law rests. Animal law is second in degree, 
and subject to the Human law. When human reason attains 
its true aspect, it rules and regulates animal life. But if the 
animal is permitted to rule human reason, the human laws are 
broken, and men and women live on the animal plane, some- 
times lower even than the brute. This is why there is so 



THE DIVINE LAW OF CURE. 63 

much suffering in all the domestic relations of life, sickness in 
every form, sorrow, degradation, and death. We see a great 
deal of human reason rioting with this unrighteousness, and 
failing to govern or control it, simply because the human rea- 
son has not become subject to the Divine law — the law of 
God — which gives human wisdom and understanding in all 
matters of life and death. Human reason is God's earthly 
throne. It is the table of stone on which Jehovah wrote, 
through Moses, the Ten Commandments. It is God's foot- 
stool; and when men and women are willing to bow before it, 
they will receive the right to reason with God, as He said, 
^'Come, let us reason together," and also receive the impress 
of the seal of the Divine law, stamped upon their hearts, fore- 
heads, and affections. Thus all the human faculties will be 
consecrated to God's use alone. We will then be able to see 
animal Hfe in its true relations (serving, yet subject to the 
human), thus bringing both animal and human, subject to 
the Di\dne. This is the true order of natural life. This is 
the spirit of Three in One, the Trinity. This is the perfect 
Law of Liberty. The Divine Human; — showing a perfect 
creation, wherein the animal and human are embraced and 
embodied in the Divine. This explains Christ's words: "I in 
them and thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one." 

We see clearly by this, that the Divine life, which is the law 
of the spirit, is the motive power underlying all life, and man- 
ifesting itself in the Healing power. We read in / Corinthi- 
ans, 1 2th chapter, that there are diversities of gifts, but all 
from the same spirit, and there are differences of operations, 
but the same Lord worketh all and in all. To one is given 
faith, to another wisdom, to another knowledge, to another 
prophecy, to another the discerning of spirits, to another the 
interpretation of tongues, to another healing, to another mir- 
acles. These are the expressions of God's Spirit as it mani- 
fests itseff in the human. As it reads, "His Spirit is given to 
all to profit withal." 

In Jesus, the man of God, the world has had the fullest 
manifestation of Divine power, in what is called miracles. 
We know there is no miracle in God, all knowledge is in Him ; 



64 THE HEALING VOICE, 

and as Jesus said, '' It is the Father in me that doeth the works.'* 
Jesus also said, '^My Father and I are one; because He works, 
I work also." Consequently, there was no miracle to Jesus in 
the works He did, for He had the Spirit of the Father wit- 
nessing with Him. He knew the wants of the people, and 
healed those who came to Him, in faith believing. Miracles 
are evidences of God's power. They are beyond the compre- 
hension of the people, and that is what constitutes a miracle. 
The people recognized in Jesus a greater power than had ever 
been given to the world through man. That is why He was 
called the son of the Highest ; and He is the example given to 
the world, of the possibihties of the Human ndii-aiQ when sub- 
mitted to the will of the Divine. 

In the spring of 187 1 I was boarding with a lady who had 
been given up by her physician. I had been about one year 
in the keeping of Christ. He directed me to go to the sick- 
room. I did so, and, placing my hands on the su£ferer, was 
greeted by the exclamation, "You are inspired by the Lord. 
Every particle of the disease has left me. I am well, and wish 
to be dressed;" and on the return of the physician he found 
her awaiting his coming in the adjoining room. This was to 
her and her family a miracle. When I asked my God to re- 
veal to me what it meant, it was said, "These signs shall 
follow them that believe." A mother then brought to me her 
son, suffering from heart disease, and I laid my hand on his 
head and prayed over him; the young man became perfectly 
■free from pain and from all the elements of evil which were 
taking his breath from him; he was obliged to sit by an open 
window before this, in order to breathe at aU; and in one 
instant he was given all the breath and even more than he 
could well contain, and he went about showing how great his 
strength was. This, to all who knew of it, was a miracle. 
And when I laid my hand on a cancer, praying God to relieve 
and comfort the sufferer — without hope of its being removed 
— it dropped away on the third day, to the astonishment of 
all who knew of it. Many other cases of cancer have been 
entirely removed, showing clearly that God's Word is an ever- 
lasting Word, and cannot pass away. Chills and fever of long 



THE DIVINE LAW OF CURE. 65 

Standing have been, by a single prayer, and a resting of the 
hand on the head, cast out forever. These are the evils or 
poisons to which so many are in bondage. Fits of all kinds 
have been entirely removed by the power of God through me; 
to the people this work has been considered miraculous; but 
to me it is not miraculous; His Spirit witnessing with mine, I 
know that The Power is of God. Faith-healing is another 
phase of the working of God's Spirit. Many believe that if 
they ask in faith they shall receive that for which they ask. 
The promise of God is, that if we abide in Him, and His Word 
abide in us, we may ask what we will, and it shall be done 
unto us. I know^ that the individual who abides in His Will 
cannot possibly ask anything but what is in accordance, as 
the desires of the heart are the promptings of His Divine Law 
or Will in the soul. But, if guided by human reason or the 
spirit of the flesh, we often ask selfishly, so as to gratify the 
fleshly mind. Such prayers are often offered for the healing 
of the body and soul, also for the temporal blessings — and if 
not answered, it is because we ask amiss. Very many, having 
an intellectual knowledge of the letter, claim the promises of 
God, and if their prayer is not answered they become rebel- 
lious, setting aside the promises as not belonging to this day. 
We have preachers who do not believe that God answers prayer 
for the removal of diseases, and if the prayers prove blessings 
in the way of healing diseases, they account for it on natural 
principles. Such praying and preaching is dishonoring to 
God, and confounds His people in the knowledge of His word. 
The child of God has all the natural and spiritual advan- 
tages — as the two natures combined make a pure channel 
through which the will and the wisdom of the Father flow in 
acts of love, in healing the sick, comforting the afflicted, speak- 
ing words of counsel and encouragement to those who have 
grown weak and weary under the burdens of the day. Thus- 
the child of God who lives in the will of the Father, hath His 
Spirit witnessing with their own continually, so that in a case 
of sickness either of body or soul, wisdom is given of the Father 
in directing what to do, w^hat to say; whether the case is cur- 
able, or if it is a sickness unto death, or if there are hindrances, 



66 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and if so, how removed. All this is possible with the child of 
God, who walks after the spirit and not after the flesh. In 
this way the Lord has in the past, and is now revealing Him- 
self to the children of men. The prayer of faith shall heal 
the sick, and if they have committed sins they shall be for- 
given them, in accordance with the promise in James v, 15. 
Many have gifts of healing, but their faith only proves itself 
occasionally. This comes from lack of understanding. An 
understanding faith is an open walk with God, and is attained 
through deep experiences wherein God has opened the bhnd 
eyes and spiritual understanding; then it is said we become 
co-laborers with God. Children no longer, but men and 
women in Christ. Great blessings and revelations are coming 
to the world through such precious souls. These are individ- 
uals in whom the Law, Divine and Human, is manifested. 
Every good and perfect gift comes from above, — from the 
Father of Light, in whom there is no variableness nor shadow 
of turning {James i, 17). 

The church having set aside the gifts of the spirit, we find 
them promiscuously manifesting themselves in the world to- 
day to the confusion and evil of some, and to the good of 
others. The law of sympathy, operating through human 
and animal natures, is quite extensively practised, as Animal 
Magnetism, Mesmerism, Psychology, Swedish Movement Cure 
Massage, and so forth. The spirit of good in all this comes 
from God. But human reason is operating blindly and 
experimentally, doing some good and much harm. Animal 
Magnetism is a life-giving power, and many are strengthened 
by it, and become dependent on its continued use. It is like 
electricity; a little stimulates, but continued use and taken to 
excess, weakens, bringing human reason and one's higher na- 
ture subservient to the animal nature. This is degenerating, 
going down and backw^ard, instead of upward, to the Divine, 
which is the creative force in life, which never dies, never 
loses its power, being eternal. It is the human and animal 
nature which dies. Divine life. The Law of Love, is eternal. 
Why do men and women go blindly into the use of these 
means of cure? Why not look up and live? Instead of this 



THE DIVINE LAW OF CURE. 67 

they depend on human intellect and reason, leaning on the 
opinions of men, and wallowing in the mire of human grati- 
fications, which in the end is death. Another dangerous point 
in the receiving of animal magnetism is this: The sensitive 
subject is invariably negative to the manipulator, so that human 
reason is subject to the animal law, or mind of the operator. 
The results are disastrous, if the mind of the operator is gross 
or impure, as impure thoughts and motives, also impure blood, 
are imparted. There is a current of exchange passing from 
the positive to the negative, while in sympathy, to the extent 
of stimulating to a dangerous degree or exhausting the animal 
and human nature of the receiver, to say nothing of the sad 
state of a spiritual nature under such methods of cure. I 
would rather call it killing than curing. 

Mesmerism is the next in order. This may be used with 
profitable results in reheving headaches and other difficulties, 
especially mental ones; that which soothes and lulls the mind, 
relieves for the time; and when one feels so pure of heart that 
they can impart help in this way, it is good. But when it is 
done to serve a selfish end, where the mesmerist does it to 
control your will, to establish or demonstrate power of mind 
over mind, it is evil to the object controlled, and is often at- 
tended by a loss of will power, that none save God can restore. 
It is sad to see mesmerists exhibiting this power for the amuse- 
ment of people, compelling those brought under their control, 
men, boys, and girls, to do the most ridiculous things. This 
is not all. They can directly communicate with these sub- 
jects, mentally, at any distance. This is the evil mixed with 
the good. 

Psychology is another form of good and evil. We see the 
good, in strong, pure minds, powerful leaders in social life, 
for the advancement of truth and the salvation of souls; minds 
w^ho forget self in their effort to help others; bearing the bur- 
dens and looking after the interests of the weaker ones. This 
is as it should be. There are always clinging vines that need 
an elm or an oak to twine around. So far so good. But 
when we see strong men and women use their will power and 
individuaHty to oppress the weak, to sway popular opinion 



68 THE HEALING VOICE. 

for selfish gain, to prey on the Hfe and interests of those who 
are unsuspecting, not aware of the evil po\ver to which they 
are yielding, then we see the evil resulting from the power of 
those unprincipled people, and %how much suffering is caused 
to the innocent and pure in heart. Many are deceived and 
betrayed in confiding and intrusting all their earthly posses- 
sions to such, and often, in some cases, their souls and bodies, 
only to discover, when too late to retrace their steps, or retrieve 
the past, a ruined life, and obliged even to witness the seeds 
of that ruined life repeating themselves in the life of their off- 
spring. Yet we see the spirit of truth, the healing spirit of 
good, running like a silver thread through animal magnetism, 
mesmerism, and psychology, also its opposite error, and evil — 
the natural elements contain the wheat and the tares. We 
have a large expression of healing under the head of Spirit- 
ualism. This is the voice or spirit of the human repeating 
itself, as it reads, "The spirit of those who are in their graves 
shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and live" {John v, 25). 
The awakening power is going forth, although all do not yet 
know His voice. We find the spiritualists alw^ays willing to 
hear what the spirit saith. They listen and obey the voice of 
their famihar spirit. Healing mediums are subjected to the 
control of some one who has lived in the body. Usually the 
spirit is represented as ha^dng been a prominent physician 
while in the body, and the medium is subject to the will and 
purposes of the spirit. We know, of a truth, that there has 
been good done to sick people, and that many have been helped, 
some cured or raised up. So that we must admit the con- 
tinuation of the silver thread of Divine Hfe. But the point in 
\'iew is this: here are healing mediums w^ho would not be will- 
ing to be under the mesmeric and psychologic powTr of indi- 
viduals in the body, yet are willing to be under the influence 
of a spirit who has passed out of the body, and may or may 
not be what it purports to be. At all events, w^e recognize 
this fact, that the same principle is again repeating itself: 
the animal and the human in Hfe controUed by the spirit of 
the human — the spirit of the flesh. Neither the animal mag- 
netist, the psychologist, the mesmerist, nor the heaHng spir- 



THE DIVINE LAW OF CURE. 69 

itualist, claim to be led or directed by God. Therefore, they 
are the servants of whomsoever they obey. Such healing is 
simply nature endeavoring to restore nature, and this is largely 
the bhnd leading the blind. There is very little permanent 
good done, but a great deal of the social mingling, which tends 
to confusion, darkness, sin, and suffering. The silver thread 
of Divine life and love, coming out from the Divine in the 
beginning, must return to Him. That which came out from 
God to man must and will return to God through the regen- 
erated human. This can only be done through the spirit of 
truth as a revealed teacher, presenting itself in the Divine 
human, whose human nature is entirely ruled and regulated 
by the Divine law — the law of Love — the law of God. The 
individual who has attained to this relationship with God the 
Father, hath in them the perfect law of liberty, the Divine, 
which enables them to enter into all the discords in which 
the human family are entangled, and from which nothing 
save the power of God can extricate ; and there shed upon these 
turmoils the light of Divine truth, in its blessed effulgence, 
that Light which lighteth every one that cometh into the world. 
This is the Christ spirit which enables us to stoop down to the 
lowest hell, and hold the Gospel of peace there, also to ascend 
into the highest heaven where all is glory. This spirit has the 
power to enter all the creeds of Christendom, and connect 
the truth which each contains with the Divine, removing the 
differences which have arisen through ignorance, pride, and 
selfishness. Truth is the umpire which changes hate to love, 
and the earthly hell into a heaven'. It is the silver thread or 
chain of life which connects each one with God and with each 
other ; healing all the maladies to which flesh is heir, binding 
up the wounds received in the house of their friends. This 
brings us where there is but one form of healing. That is 
the Divine, which is understanding love towards one another, 
each having the spirit of truth. What one needeth the other 
hath, and that which he or she hath will be freely given. This 
sounds very much like the millennium, where pure science 
and Christ's religion become one, where love and wisdom are 
united in the Divine, and the spirit of law and order mani- 
fests itself in the flesh. 



70 THE HEALING VOICE. 

The "Boston School of Christian Science " (so called) pre- 
sents another phase of healing. If I am rightly informed, this 
school does not teach that Jesus is essentially necessary as a 
Saviour, or as the "Teacher" sent of God, through whom we 
are enabled to know "The Father." The students are told 
to get away from the dream of matter, into God's sphere, which 
is the sphere of infinite goodness, and keep there, and no mat- 
ter shall come in their way, or such sophistry as they have to 
meet with. They are told to stand their ground, and they 
cannot help succeeding. That it is only in falling out of this 
sphere, that they lose their power to heal. That matter has 
no real existence, and that disease is a delusion of the mind 
— incorrect thinking. While I accept truth, I must point out 
the error. 

Truth is congenial. It cannot war with itself. God is 
Love; and when truth and love become individualized life in 
human form, "we shall see God manifest in the flesh;" seeing 
with the eyes of our understanding that the very highest con- 
ception of God must embrace the very lowest strata of ma- 
teriality. That to recognize the creative forces of God in na- 
ture, we must recognize matter, in all its material uses, for 
God made man out of the dust of the earth, and breathed 
into him the breath of life, and he became a living soul; here 
is the divine use of matter. And although we read, that this 
body returns to dust, and the spirit to the God who gave it, 
a finite mind cannot possibly, even when illuminated, do away 
with the very natural means which God has ever employed,, 
and will to the end of time make use of. 

Daily we see flesh and bone moving about, performing their 
uses, which, in time, we know will be motionless — the spirit 
having gone to its God — yet, in the present, we must admit 
them to be realities to us, and to themselves; and according 
to God's word, these bodies are Christ's house, the temple of 
the Living God. "Christian Science" (so-called) cannot 
truthfully call these bodies a non-entity; neither can they call 
the diseases from which so many suffer, delusions of the mind. 
There can be no effect without a cause. Diseases are the 
result of ignorance, people not knowing how to live so as to 



TRUE AND FALSE PROPHETS. 71 

avoid them. Solomon said, wisely, '* Get understanding above 
all things." This school will find it impossible to build a 
scientific highway to God, by which people can approach 
through an intellectual conception of the workings of His 
Holy Spirit. Its students must be born again, before they can 
live in God's Holy Presence, so as to command the evils, or 
devils, to pass out of those sick ones who come to them daily, 
seeking deliverance. Jesus cast them out of those who came 
to Him, and we shall also cast them out when we have His 
Spirit dwelling in us. Christ Jesus came to fulfil the law ; and 
through perfect obedience to the laws of God, The Will of The 
Father, He became conversant with the laws, and greater than 
the laws, in His becoming equal with the Father, The Law- 
giver. If we, like Jesus, live the law of obedience to God, we 
shall become wise rulers over the destiny of others; (meaning) 
the natural law of individual souls, so as to bring them sub- 
ject to the di\dne law of cure. We state frankly and boldly^ 
that ''Christian Science" (so-called) cannot make Christ-like 
healers out of men and women who only learn the system for 
the money they may make out of it. There may be excep- 
tions, but all must admit this school to be known by its proper 
name — School of Intellectual Psychology — mind over mind. 
This is the only evidence of its fruits that we can find. If it 
were Christian science in reality, it would be the gospel of 
Jesus Christ, in full bloom. As it is taught and practised, it 
is a measure of knowledge in the hands of very many unprin- 
cipled people w^hich can work very little lasting good, but a 
great deal of harm. 

TRUE AND FALSE PROPHETS. 

Communing with God in spirit one day, I said, My Father,, 
please tell me of Thy direct life and covenant with man. 

Daughter, God has had direct lives that have walked with 
Him since the beginning. Man is the candle of God — His 
eternal torch. Thus direct lives have existed, and will con- 
tinue to exist until the darkness of sin which came through 
disobedience is overcome. 



72 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Pardon me, my Father, if I fail to see it in the hopeful light 
in which you reveal it. It has taken ages and ages to bring 
civilization to where it is, and when I consider all the sacrifice 
of life and time up to the present epoch, I cannot span the future. 

Daughter, all through the past ages, even when men and 
nations warred against righteousness, God's voice, through the 
mouths of his prophets, spake to the people, and the people 
regarded it in fear and trembling, and many obeyed it, and 
even through the wickedness of those times, the Lord God 
was merciful. Every age has had its lights, its Godly men, 
its rulers, and although these rulers did not always sit on 
thrones as kings, yet kings sought counsel from them, so that 
the wisdom of God has always been with the children of men, 
and although God's prophets were persecuted, as it reads in the 
words of Elijah, I Kings xix, 10-18, "And he said, I have 
been very jealous for the Lord God of Hosts: for the children, 
of Israel have forsaken thy covenant, thrown down thine altars, 
and slain thy prophets with the sword; and I, even I only, am 
left; and they seek my life, to take it away." 

And the Spirit said to him, "Go forth and stand upon the 
mount before the Lord. And behold, the Lord passed by, 
and a great and strong wind rent the mountains and brake 
in pieces the rocks before the Lord; but the Lord was not in 
the wind; and after the wind an earthquake; but the Lord was 
not in the earthquake: and after the earthquake a fire; but the 
Lord was not in the fire: and after the fire a still, small voice. 

And it was so, when Elijah heard it, that he wrapped his 
face in his mantle and went out, and stood in the entering in 
of the cave. And behold, there came a voice unto him, and 
said, "What doest thou here, Elijah?" 

And he said, I have been very jealous for the Lord God of 
Hosts: because the children of Israel have forsaken thy cove- 
nant, throv^m down thine altars, and slain thy prophets with 
the sword; and I, even I only, am left; and they seek my 
life, to take it away. 

And the Lord said unto him, Go, return on thy way to the 
wdlderness of Damascus: and when thou comest, anoint Hazael 
to be king over Syria: 



TRUE AND FALSE PROPHETS. 73 

And Jehu, son of Nimshi, shalt thou anoint to be king over 
Israel: and EHsha, son of Shaphot of Abel-meholah, shalt 
thou anoint to be prophet in thy room. 

And it shall come to pass, that him that escapeth the sword 
■of Hazael shall Jehu slay, and him that escapeth from the 
sword of Jehu shall Elisha slay. 

Yet I have left me seven thousand in Israel, all the knees 
which have not bowed unto Baal, and every mouth which hath 
not kissed him. 

My daughter, you see that God had many direct lives in 
the past, and has many in the present ; but as wickedness wars 
with righteousness, we see and hear the strife and conflict 
between spirit and matter, between God and man; but, like 
Ehjah, man will hear the still, small voice, when the Master, 
the ^lediator, and the Father calls him. 

My Father, I thank thee for so clear an explanation of thy 
ways. I know Thou art with us, and, like Elijah, those that 
are Thine will hear the still, small voice. Daily I know I am 
guided and directed by it. But, like Elijah, I am jealous of 
Thy glory: I feel as though I want to work continually in 
bringing other souls to feel Thy love and care. 

Daughter, your zeal is beyond your understanding. Be 
patient, and each day will bring to you needy souls, or you 
v^ll be taken to them, just as the Lord wills. Each day's 
work well done brings a night of rest and peace in God, to fit 
you for the morrow. Days of work in God's ser\dce will be- 
come weeks, and weeks become months, and months become 
years. Each has its limited knowledge to be attained to. 
At first God desires your thoughts, words, and actions; when 
you can give them to Him daily for weeks, you get where 
you can give them to Him for months; and when you have 
overcome for months, you will overcome for years. Thus, 
you desire to go forth in the Master's work before you are 
fitted for it. Be patient, and you will be taught in a manner 
satisfactory to yourself, beneficial to others, and, above all 
things, glorifying to God. 

I see, my Father, that I am still a child, and that I must 
grow by degrees into the knowledge of the truth as it is in 



74 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Christ Jesus, and have this truth estabHshed in me, before I 
can become a light to others. Help me, dear Lord, to know 
Thy will, and to do Thy will; let no voice but Thine direct or 
lead me! 

Fear not, my daughter; nothing can pluck out of Christ's 
hand that which the Father hath committed to His care. 

But, my Father, we read there were false prophets in Elijah's 
time, — please tell me of them. 

Daughter, the people who worshipped Baal consulted the 
prophets of Baal; and we find that when Baal's prophets 
failed them, or deceived them, they were obliged to call on 
the prophets of the Lord God. 

We read in / Kings, xxii, how the king of Israel was ad- 
vised by Jehoshaphat to inquire of the Lord whether he should 
go to battle with the king of Syria: "Then the king of Israel 
brought the prophets of Baal together, about four hundred men, 
and said unto them: Shall I go against Ramoth-gilead to 
battle, or forbear? And they said. Go up, for the Lord shall 
deliver it into the hand of the king." And Jehoshaphat said, 
*'Is there not here a prophet of the Lord besides, that we 
might enquire of him?" And the king said, "There is yet 
one man, Micaiah, the son of Imlah, by whom we may en- 
quire of the Lord; but I hate him; for he doth not prophesy 
good concerning me, but evil." Then the king of Israel called 
an officer and said, "Hasten hither Micaiah." And the mes- 
senger said to Micaiah, "The other prophets have declared 
good unto the king with one mouth: let thy word, I pray thee, 
be like the word of each one of the others. Speak that which 
is good." And Micaiah said, "As the Lord liveth, what the 
Lord saith unto me that will I speak." So he came to the 
king. And the king said, "Micaiah, shall we go against Ra- 
moth-gilead to battle, or shall we forbear?" And he said, 
"I see all Israel scattered upon the hills, as sheep that have 
no shepherd; and the Lord said, They have no master; let 
every man return to his own house in peace." And the king 
of Israel said to Jehoshaphat, "Did I not tell thee he would 
prophesy no good concerning me, but evil?" And the king 
of Israel said, "Take Micaiah to the governor of the city, 



TRUE AND FALSE PROPHETS. 75 

Joash, the king's son, and say, Thus saith the king; put this 
fellow in the prison, and feed him with bread and water of 
affliction until I come in peace." Micaiah said, If thou re- 
turn at all, the Lord has not spoken by me. 

The king went to battle, was wounded, and died the same 
day. 

My daughter, this clearly shows you that the Spirit of God 
rules the destinies of kings, and that man has been His mouth- 
piece and prophet from the beginning. 

My Father, why could not the four hundred other prophets 
see and foretell as Micaiah did? 

Daughter, prophets are only men who speak. as their guides 
direct or tell them. If the four hundred were the foUow^ers of 
Baal, they could not see the things of God; they could not 
receive the truth of God. "Ye are the servants of whomso- 
ever ye obey." 

I perceive these truths, my Father. Christ said, "ye cannot 
draw salt and fresh water from the same well." We are 
either the children of sin or the children of God. If the latter, 
we are pure channels filled with truth, which is the water of 
life. If the former, we are impure channels filled with the 
filthiness of the flesh, the fleshly mind in us, deriving its nour- 
ishment from kindred minds. That born of the flesh is flesh, 
but that born of the spirit is spirit. 

You are quite correct, my child. When born of the spirit, 
the guiding influences of God's Holy Spirit is always by you, 
with you, in you, directing your thoughts, guiding your actions, 
bringing about in you God's will in all things which tend to 
make you perfect, and through you make His ways plain to 
others. "Make straight the way of the Lord." In this man- 
ner, God's Spirit has ministered through all ages. 

My Father, we have another evidence of the false prophets 
and the true, in // Kings, ist chapter — "when Ahaziah fell 
sick, and sent messengers to Baal-zebub, the God of Ekron, to 
see whether he would recover of his disease. But the angel of 
the Lord said to Elijah the Tishbite, Arise, go up to meet the 
messengers of the king, and say unto them, "It is because 
ye know not the God of Israel, that ye enquire of Baal-zebub ? 



76 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Thus saith the Lord, Thou shah not come down from the bed 
on which thou Heth, but shall surely die. And Elijah departed. 
So he did according to the word of the Lord which Elijah had 
spoken." 

My Father, have we not the evidence of God's power through 
Elijah that we have had in Christ? 

Daughter, as I have said to you repeatedly, the Spirit of 
the Father has walked the earth in man and woman, since 
the formation of the earth; or, as it reads, since God formed 
man out of the dust of the earth, and breathed into him the 
breath of life, and man became a living soul. 

Yet, my Father, the spirit of God in man seems like a vague 
and visionary mirage, as men view God's spiritual dealings 
with the natural man. See even the enlightened minds of to- 
day! Those who accept Christ as their Saviour and their 
Guide, do not live Christ-like. They do not love God with 
all their heart, and their neighbor as themselves, as Christ 
did and taught us to do; and the Bible teaches us that he that 
loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love 
God whom he hath not seen? This contemplation of mine 
makes it seem to me as though the people of the present day 
know no more of God than the people of Elijah's day. 

Daughter, Elijah was to the people of that day what Moses 
was to the people of his day, and Christ was the successive 
and perfect life of God in man to the people of His day, and 
for: all succeeding days of time; for in Him we have had the 
old law and the new, the direct life of God in man, the cove- 
nant made with Abraham fulfilled, with the knowledge of how 
the bondwoman's sons may become heirs v^th the children of 
the free woman. In Him was the life of man complete. In 
Him law became subservient to love. In Him God's Spirit 
of intelhgence has become the ''still small voice" saying to 
all. Forsake sin, and follow in the light which Christ has left 
in the world, the path of righteousness! 

You say, my daughter, that God's dealings with man are 
mystified. The scriptures are clear to those who have the 
understanding to read them. Isaiah xliii, i, 2, 3, reads, 
''Thus saith the Lord that created thee, O Israel! fear not, for 



TRUE AND FALSE PROPHETS. 77 

I have redeemed thee; I have called thee by thy name; thou 
art mine. When thou passest through the waters, I will be 
with thee; the rivers shall not overflow thee. When thou 
walkest through the fire thou shalt not be burned; neither 
shall the flame kindle upon thee; for I am the Lord thy God, 
the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour." 

Isaiah xli, lo, ii, reads, "Fear thee not, for I am with thee; 
be not dismayed, for I am thy God; I will strengthen thee; 
yea, I \\ill help thee; yea, I will uphold thee with the right 
hand of my righteousness; behold, all they that were incensed 
against thee shall be ashamed and confounded; they shall be 
as nothing; and they that strive with thee shall perish.'' Isaiah 
xlii, 5-9, reads, ''Thus saith God the Lord, He that created 
the heavens, and stretched them out; He that spread forth 
the earth, and that which cometh out of it; He that giveth 
breath unto the people upon it, and spirit to them that walk 
therein; I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and I 
will hold thine hand and Ts-ill keep thee, and give thee for a 
covenant of the people, for a Kght to the Gentiles, to open the 
blind eyes, to bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them 
that sit in darkness out of the prison house. I am the Lord; 
that is my name; and my glor}' ^ill I not give to another, 
neither my praise to graven images. Behold, the former 
things have come to pass, and new things do I declare; before 
they spring forth I tell you of them." 

Isaiah hdi, 19-21, reads, "I create the fruit of the lips; 
Peace, peace to him that is far off, and to him that is near, 
saith the Lord, and I will heal him." 

But the wicked are Kke the troubled sea when it cannot rest, 
whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith 
my God to the wicked. 

Isaiah hiii, 2-12, reads, "Yet they seek me daily, and de- 
light to know my ways, as a nation that did righteousness, 
and forsook not the ordinance of their God; they ask of me 
the ordinances of justice; they take delight in approaching 
God. WTierefore have we fasted, say they, and thou seest 
not? wherefore have we afl^cted our soul, and thou takest no 
knowledge? Behold! in the day of your fast ye find pleasure 



78 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and exact all your labors. Behold, ye fast for strife and de- 
bate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness: ye shall not 
fast as ye do this day, to make your voice to be heard on high. 
Is not this the fast that I have chosen? to loose the bands of 
wickedness, to undo the hea\y burdens, and to let the oppressed 
go free; and that ye break every yoke? Is it not to deal thy 
bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are 
cast out to thy house ? when thou seest the naked, that thou 
cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own 
flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and 
thine health shall spring forth speedily, and thy righteousness 
shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy re- 
ward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer. 
Thou shall cry, and he shall say, 'Here I am.' If thou take 
away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the 
finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to 
the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul, then shall thy hght 
rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday, and 
the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in 
droughts and make fat thy bones; and thou shalt be like a 
watered garden, like a spring of water, whose waters fail not." 
Daughter, these portions of Scripture show God's dealings 
vdth man, also God's requirements from man; and as Christ 
Jesus has lived these requirements, and has done the Father's 
mU on earth, and has left his title clear to a heavenly mansion. 
He also has promised to guide, direct, and lead all who will, 
to the same heavenly home, the same source and fountain of 
life, from which springs peace, joy, love, ^dsdom, and knowl- 
edge, to the full extent of man's capacity to hold it. Man 
has no excuse if he knows not God; if he is not learned in the 
way of godliness. The in\itation is given to all, "Come to 
me aU ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest;" also, he who lacks wisdom let him ask of God, who 
giveth liberally to all men, and upbraideth not. Let man live 
the commandments of God, and he \\ill have God's word in 
him; and he who liveth The Word will have the ^^dtness of the 
Spirit in himself — Christ in you the hope of glory. Let man 
examine himself, and see if this faith or light be in him. Prove 



PURE MOTHERHOOD. 79 

thyself. Know ye not that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye 
be reprobates? Hereby know ye the Spirit of God. Every 
spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is 
of God. I St Epistle of John iv, 2 : And he who keeps the com- 
mandments hath the Spirit of the Father and the Son dwelling 
in them. Know ye not that your bodies are the temples of God, 
and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? I will walk in you, and 
talk in you, I will be your God and ye shall be my people. 
Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell 
with them and they shall be His people ; and God Himself shall 
be with them, as their God, and teach them by His Spirit, to 
know Him in spirit and in truth, by revelations in dreams and 
visions, each having the spirit of prophecy as the oracle of 
God; also, the written word of His promise to guide the mind, 
and confirm the prophetic vision, or revelation given for the 
individual good and that of others. 

Thus, my daughter, God by His Spirit speaks to the people 
of this day more universally than in the past. Fear not to 
speak as He prompts thee, giving the revealed word of life as 
He has given it to you. That which has blest holy lives in 
the past, has blest you in the present; let your light shine 
forth in the brightness of His revealed life in you: it will an- 
swer your own question as regards 'direct life with God.' 
His covenant is with you, and with others through you. 



PURE MOTHERHOOD. 

This is the great problem to be solved by God's people: 
How men and women are to be helped, or made to see their 
own good, and God's plan of salvation, in its pure and true 
form, and its simplicity? 

All are well aware that pure motherhood holds the principle 
or method of child culture. Jesus Christ made this beautiful 
truth very plain in His reply, when told that His mother and 
His brethren stood without, waiting to see Him. 

He answered them, saying, "Who is my mother or my 



80 THE HEALING VOICE. 

brethren?" and He looked around on them which sat about 
Him, and said, ''Behold, my mother and my brethren! For 
whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother 
and my sister and my mother " {Mark iii, 33-35). Conse- 
quently, woman can only become pure and perfect through 
doing the will of the Father. Not in some things, but in all. 
This was the obedient spirit in Christ — the Father's will done 
in Him. 

Christ's saying reveals to us that all who become heirs with 
Him are His brothers and sisters. Christ's expression did not 
lessen His love for His own mother or His brethren. But in 
the grandeur of the thought of His inheritance, and the in- 
heritance of all God's children who were and would be joint 
heirs with Him, He exclaimed. Who is my mother and my 
sister and brother? whosoever doeth the will of my Father. 
By this we see that the Christ-love can only be comprehended 
by those who have come into the Christhood relationship to 
God the Father, and can say as Christ said, "Whosoever shall 
do the will of God, the same is my brother, my sister, and my 
mother." The world needs pure motherhood. It needs 
mothers who can give to their children God's spirit and word 
as a gift, a birthright, and who will nurse the babe of God's 
own spiritual unfoldment (His gift to them) into manhood or 
w^omanhood, as the blessed Mary did the promised Messiah, 
that they may go forth as He did, one in whom God's Will is 
done, and through whom God's truths are given. His love 
manifested. His wisdom proclaimed, and His heaven estab- 
hshed on the earth. 

While this pictures to our mind the pure motherhood of 
Christ, and the pure motherhood in Christ, I cannot see why 
woman does not claim her true position, free in Christ, so as 
to realize her true relation to God and to humanity. It is a 
fact beyond question, that if we had more true wives and 
mothers, we would have more pure, true, and perfect lives in 
men and women. By this we see that regeneration truly comes 
to the world through the Christ woman; she is, when in her 
true relation to God, the mould through which the germ of 
God's Spirit-Life is cast into the natural form; she is the mother, 



PURE MOTHERHOOD. 81 

the nurse, the teacher, the director, the ministering spirit and 
guardian angel over that child's life. The germ of God's 
Holy Spirit, incarnate in the flesh. We read, Samuel was a 
child given to his mother, Hannah, by the Lord, in answer to 
her prayer, and Hannah consecrated Samuel to the Lord from 
his birth for all the days of his life (/ Samuel i, 27, 28). We 
have also God's words to Jeremiah — chapter i, 5th verse of 
the book of Jeremiah — ''Before I formed thee, I knew thee, 
and before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctified 
thee, and I ordained thee a prophet unto the nations." These 
are only two of the m.any e\ddences given in the Old Testa- 
ment, of God's direct Hfe through woman. Motherhood, in 
the order of God, is a solemn and glorious state, an inter- 
mediate state between the infinite and the finite, between spirit 
and matter, between God and man. It is equally terrible to 
become a mother in the order of lusting after the flesh; and 
the great question in my mind is, How Avill woman lift herself 
out of this slough of bondage in which she has wallovv-ed all 
these years, until earth is peopled by a generation w^ho know 
not God? Yet we know that pure motherhood is. the great 
and grand spiritual teacher under God. This truth m^ust be 
given more fully to the world, and impressed upon the minds 
of the people, — that mother, home, and heaven are closely 
related ; for example, when a mother leaves her home, whether 
for a long or short period of time, her teachings remain there, 
and her memory is sacredly bound by the silken cords of 
affection and respect, holding the minds of her children firmly 
fixed in the truths of all her teachings, so that her hfe and 
their lives are sealed in one eternal life of love and wisdom 
v/ith God the Father, who is the life giver, receiver, and im- 
f older, through the instrumentality of His own plan of salva- 
tion and reincarnation, also regeneration by means of pure 
wom.an in her natural motherhood. 

We have been speaking of this Divine life through pure 
motherhood, but have said little or nothing regarding the 
natural fatherhood. 

No one should be ignorant respecting the laws of life under 
love. We see that pure maidenhood is God's earthly throne 



82 THE HEALING VOICE. 

in a special sense. As an illustration, take human nature as 
existing in a pure maiden. She is God's vessel of honor: her 
aspirations are, first of all, the love of God; second, her love 
of righteousness. These combined, embrace the whole law 
and the Gospel given us by Christ. When God gives to this 
maiden the husband of her choice, whom she truly loves sec- 
ond to God, the children of this union will be pure, true, and 
holy. Here we have the natural marriage in God's order: 
the children of this union will be gifts from God, the fruits of 
the Spirit. The natural father and mother, having the spirit 
which makes the third person in the trinity — in other words, 
the husband and wife being one — the child is the tie which 
binds on earth that which God has bound in heaven. And 
that which God has joined together, no man has power to 
put asunder. 

This beautiful illustration of the true marriage makes the 
man and woman one, in the love of God and of each other. And 
where this union is, there must be unity, peace, and power — 
God's footstool truly. Yet it is difficult to understand why 
this true union has not been universally understood and lived 
out practically in the world. We are' aware that many are born 
under bondage, grow up in bondage, or in ignorance of these 
truths. They marry and bring children into life, who in their 
turn marry, and do likewise, until the bondage or sins of the 
first parents are transmitted to the third and fourth genera- 
tion. These are called the children of the bondwoman, the 
slaves of natural propensities, the children of disobedience. 
Thus comes the question, W^hy does God permit this disobedi- 
ence to His will to exist? Here again we see God's mercy. 
Our Heavenly Father does not condemn ignorance nor the 
sins of ignorance, for God is love, and God's love is charity. 
We read, in the beginning: "God created man in His own 
image; male and female created he them; and God blessed 
them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful and multiply, and 
replenish the earth, and subdue it^^ {Genesis i, 27, 28). The 
story of Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden, how the earthly 
serpent beguiled Eve, and she disobeyed God, and how she 
tempted Adam with the forbidden fruit, and he ate also. x\nd 



PURE MOTHERHOOD. 83 

unto the woman God said, **I will greatly multiply thy sorrow 
and thy conception. And thy desire shall be to thy husband, 
and he shall rule over thee." And unto Adam God said, 
** Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and 
hast eaten of the tree of w^hich I commanded thee, saying. 
Thou shalt not eat of it; cursed is the ground for thy sake; 
in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life " {Genesis 
iii, i6, 17). 

This is the old state of things. God has given us a new 
covenant, and that embodies the old. The old being God's 
first covenant made with man and woman, His heavenly mar- 
riage, when He blessed them and said unto them, ^'Be fruit- 
ful; multiply and replenish the earth and subdue it." In 
Christ's human nature, the temptations of the flesh were over- 
come. He was the first man in whom The Will of the Father 
was made complete. Christ is, then, the only guide and life 
example by which the children of Adam and Eve can become 
the sons and daughters of God — direct lives with Him — co- 
workers with Him — co-equal with Him as Christ was, and as 
we will be when Christ's spirit is embodied in us. Christ's 
mind, our mind ; His reasoning powers, our reasoning powers ; 
and His righteousness, our righteousness. Then we shall be 
as the Garden of Eden was, when God placed Adam and Eve 
in it. As the Garden of Eden is figurative of the mind, soul, 
and body of an individual ; or two in one, which is the old man, 
Adam, serving the new man, Christ Jesus. The subjection 
of all the old nature to God's Holy Will, brings us into the 
knowledge of all things. Natural and Spiritual. The curse of 
disobedience will be felt, as God said it would be, by both 
man and woman, until all are under subjection to Christ's 
Spirit, the Mediator, the Saviour, and the Light of God's 
Truth to the children of men. 

Again we ask, why has not this clear view of God's truth, 
been taught and lived by the people in all these past ages ? 

We see, that man has not had the knowledge or understand- 
ing of these truths, save when taught them by the Holy Spirit ;; 
and if man is not walking in obedience to God's Holy Spirit,, 
he cannot comprehend the things of God; and as woman has 



84 THE HEALING VOICE. 

been subject to man, and ruled by his understanding, as part 
of her penalty or portion of the curse — she being the weaker 
one, and the one through whom Adam fell, and by whom all 
are born in sin — it has placed man and woman's knowledge 
of Divine life in embryo. 

Why has this truth, of our true relation to God, so long 
remained a mystery? How is woman to be lifted out of this' 
darkness and disobedience, and bondage to the flesh, which is 
the curse and besetting sin of the world? 

We know that disobedience in woman has come largely 
through ignorance, and not knowing what God's will ^consisted 
of, and being taught, religiously and socially, obedience to 
man's will and his superior judgment. Her mind and her un- 
derstanding of her true relation to God is so warped and sup- 
pressed by human rules, that her position is like that of a caged 
bird, having become, through the customs of generations, so 
dependent on man, that she is only strong when under his 
protection. This bondage to forms and laws made by the 
natural man, or the sins and desires of the flesh, has caused 
man to lose sight of God's gift to him — Woman. He has 
fashioned her after his own natural heart, as a toy or play- 
thing. And we might say of some men, that he does consider 
her practically a convenience, thus he has so overshadowed 
her, that he has come between her and her Maker, God. 
Hence both have largely lost sight of their true relation to God 
and to each other, and to their true mission as man and .woman 
on the earth. 

We perceive so much darkness, that we ask, Will this deplor- 
able state of things on this planet, earth, ever be overcome? 
Will man and woman be brought to their true relation to God 
and to each other? 

We know that all things are possible, and all things are 
known to God. His laws have always existed. His direct 
life through woman has never ceased to exist; and as obedi- 
ence in woman makes her subser\dent to God's will, in her 
regenerated state she will bring into life children born of the 
spirit, and kept by the powxr of the spirit. For that which is 
born of the spirit is spirit, and that which is born of the flesh 



PURE MOTHERHOOD. 85 

is flesh. This fleshly house, when purified, is the Temple of 
God. 

Manhood with all its human possibilities must come, sooner 
or later, to a conscious subjection of all its faculties to the 
will of God. God has given me this understanding, that chil- 
dren born in sin are not held responsible; but it is a sad in- 
heritance, which God's love and mercy can alone remove, 
through the teachings of His Holy Spirit awakening the human 
understanding to a consciousness of God's power to save and 
redeem from all sin. 

It is shown me also, that in His earthly vineyard are the 
seeds sown which bring forth fruits bitter as well as sweet. 
That the sun shines on the evil as well as the good. That the 
rain falls on the just as readily as on the unjust, in the night 
as well as in the day-time. That darkness is of the Lord, as 
well as the light. And that darkness was on the face of the 
€arth before God said, "Let there be light." Knowledge 
comes out of ignorance, as light came out of darkness. And 
God has placed recorded landmarks all along the Old Testa- 
ment and the New, beginning with Cain, by forbidding that 
any one should slay him, which shows that the tares are to 
grow with the wheat until the harvest. 

God's harvest time is upon us, — the ripeness of the age of 
reason. We have had God's word declaimed by men since the 
Abrahamic age; we have had also the Abrahamic lineage of 
the perfect man in Christ Jesus. And since His day, His life 
and teachings have been theorized, and taught by intellectual 
rather than heart knowledge, until at present the earth is 
threatened with a deluge of infidelity. 

Thus woman has been taught and enslaved by the teachings 
of the son of the bondwoman. It is now her privilege and 
prerogative to so enter into her true position, and her true re- 
lation to God as child and daughter, living so fully in the will 
of the Father, that she becomes the teacher and the saviour 
of man. She is by right the medium between God and man, 
the mother in Israel. She has been the weaker and lesser part. 
She is to become the greater, since, through her purity, she 
is wedded to God, and has been the producing principle — the 



86 THE HEALING VOICE. 

earthly mother, while the seeds of eternal life proceed from 
the Creator and Father of all, God. We have two birthrights, 
and, as we have shown, the natural union is on the animal 
plane, and the life production, by mutual consent, creates only 
the higher order of animals. Since the beginning, there has 
always existed a Spiritual Union, a Divine supply, a direct 
flow of Divine life from the Throne of God to woman, which 
in these later days has been poured out upon the handmaidens 
and the children of men as an Aw^akening Power. Humanity 
is all more or less actuated by it, as wt see many crude and 
imperfect organisms used to perform deeds of love and valor, 
and influenced in many instances by the Holy Spirit, who 
afterwards relapse back to their old natural feelings. 

"The Lord can take a w^orm, and thrash a mountain with it." 
Only those who are quickened, or spiritually conscious of its 
presence and power, and illuminated by it, can walk in the 
Hght of it. To such it is like dew from Heaven — it stimulates 
our grovnh in Godliness ; moulding and expanding our ideas, 
iUuminating our understanding, to the direct work given us 
to do. 

This explains the difference betw^een the natural man and 
the spiritual man; and although we have had God's w^ord 
taught and His spirit manifested through man, since the earli- 
est record we have of the creation, there has been but one man 
who manifested the fulness of the true spirit of the great Je- 
hovah. That man was Christ. He came to fulfil aU right- 
eousness: He was born of woman w^hose nature was pure and 
undefiled. He represented to the world the perfect man in 
God, the human nature fiUed with the Divine. His life and 
doctrines have been taught for over eighteen hundred years: 
where are His disciples? Christianity claims to follow Him, 
but its fruits are not altogether Christ-like, and He said, "By 
their fruits shaU ye know them." AU this shows man's im- 
perfect teaching. 

We are now entering into Woman's Christian Era, revealed 
to us by St. John, in the 12th chapter of Revelation: "And 
there appeared a wonder in heaven; 'a woman clothed with 
the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a 



PURE MOTHERHOOD. 87 

crown of twelve stars; and she being with child cried, travail- 
ing in birth, to be deHvered." This child spoken of by St. 
John is the truth in woman as it w^as in Christ.- God sent His 
son as a Light to the children of men, that all who believed 
might w^alk in the Light as He was in the Light. They have 
heard His word, but they have not lived it. Woman, freed 
from the bondage of the flesh, purified by the spirit, is the 
coming dispensation, showing in her maidenhood, wifehood, 
and motherhood her relative status to God and man. This is 
the babe born of woman. This is the great Light, dawning upon 
us. It will reveal the Heavenly or the Holy Spirit, placing it 
where it truly belongs, as the life, love, and wisdom of God 
the Father, incarnated in woman. When this truth reveals 
itself fully, grossness and ignorance, and the fallen state of 
humanity, will have passed away, and be among the dark ages 
of the past. Woman, in her true position, shall stand before 
the world as the representative of God in purity, in fidelity, 
and conformity to the Will of the Father, and in regenerative 
power over the human race. She shall represent both the 
male and female power of God upon the earth — Christ in 
Woman. In her shall the tree of knowledge bloom, bearing 
its twelve manner of fruits. And the leaves or life of this tree 
shall be for the healing of the nations; just as the Spirit of 
God the Father found expression through Christ the Son, so 
wiU the same Spirit find expression in and through the daugh- 
ter. Woman purified "is the Bride of Christ, the Lamb's Wife, 
*' the Holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God, 

^'Having the glory of God: and her light was like unto a 
stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal; 
And had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at 
the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are 
the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel" {Rev- 
elation xxi, 9-12). 

*'I Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these 
things in the churches. I am the root and the offspring of 
David, and the bright and morning star" {Revelation xxii, 16). 



88 THE HEALING VOICE. 



THE HAND THAT RULES THE WORLD. 

Blessings on the hand of Woman! 

Angels guard its strength and grace 
In the palace, cottage, hovel — 

O, no matter where the place! 
Would that never storms assailed it, 

Rainbows round it gently curled: 
For the hand that rocks the cradle 

Is the hand that rules the world. 

Infancy's the tender fountain: 

Power may with beauty grow; 
Mother's first to guide the streamlets, 

From them souls unresting grow, 
Grow on, tho' for the good or evil, 

Sunshine streamed, or darkness hurled. 
For the hand that rocks the cradle 

Is the hand that rules the world. 

Woman, how divine your mission 

Here upon our natal sod! 
Keep, O, keep the child-soul open 

Always to the breath of God! 
All true trophies of the ages 

Are from Mother-love impearled, 
For the hand that rocks the cradle 

Is the hand that rules the world. 

Darling girls, with Eden music 

Warbling yet in each young heart, 
Learn and treasure household knowledge 

Precious in life's future part, 
When you'll too, exulting mothers, 

Bravely boyed and gently girled, 
Feel the hand that rocks the cradle 

Is the hand that rules the world. 



WITHDRAWING FROM THE ROMISH CHURCH. 89 

Blessings on the hand of woman! 

Father, sons, and daughters cry; 
And the sacred song is mingled 

With the worship in the sky, — 
Mingled where no tempest darkens, 

Rainbows evermore are curled. 
For the hand that rocks the cradle 

Is the hand that rules the world. 

— William Ross Wallace. 



REASONS FOR WITHDRAWING FROM THE 
ROMISH CHURCH. 

I SAID, My Father, if it please Thee, I would like to ask why 
Thou hast taken me out of the Roman Catholic Church? 

"Daughter, Christ is the Way, the Truth, and the Life. He 
is the teacher, and beside Him there is none other. In Ro- 
manism, Christ's teachings have been modified into what man 
thinks, and what man's power can do on God's earth. His 
rounded universe. Romanism is claimed by its Hierarchy to 
be God's representative power, His church on earth, and that 
the Pope is the earthly head of that church, and its people are 
the members of his Headship. This is Catholic doctrine; he 
who will not believe this doctrine, is accursed by the church, 
and the gates of Heaven are closed against Him by the author- 
ized claim of Popery. This man-power in the church does not 
come from God, it is the outgrowth of man's intellectual power 
of governing men for selfish purposes and ends. Christ is the 
only representative of God's power, and man's guide from 
childhood to manhood, in his progressive path, or growth in 
the knowledge of God's ways, and the unfolding of the man- 
nature through its various changes and stages of growth. 
Christ is God's church or covenant with man, and every man 
and woman must be subject to the teachings of Christ's holy 
doctrine; Christ the head of every man, and every member of 
the man obeying the head, and this Christ is God; and thus 



90 THE HEALING VOICE. 

each individual, under Christ's method of teaching, becomes a 
law unto himself, a self-governing principle, an individual 
church, in whom dwelleth the righteousness of Christ, in whom 
the love of the Father is supreme, and the love of the neighbor 
is equal with himself; this is becoming Christ's House. 'Know 
ye not that your bodies are the temples of the living God, and 
the spirit of God dwells in you, and he who defiles the temple^ 
him will God destroy? ' " 

*' Daughter, you have been taken out of the church called 
Roman Catholic, to become an individual church in and with 
God; to walk with Him, to talk with Him, and learn from Him, 
the same truths given to the world by Jesus Christ the Right- 
eous. All who would know God in spirit and in truth, must 
come out from under the slavish will of earthly supremacy, 
which the Romish Church has claimed, and with which she is 
self-endowed. By her human influence she has oppressed and' 
suppressed the minds and bodies, and above all the soul's 
salvation of her foUow^ers; as man- power, separated from the 
Holy Spirit, is satanic. God says to all His children in that 
church and in other churches, as He has said to you, my child, 
'Come out from among them, and be ye separate, and touch 
not the unclean thing.' " 

" My Father, I earnestly thank Thee for the understand- 
ing Thou hast given me. Having grown up to womanhood 
under those teachings, I see so plainly the errors in them, 
and the false positions which its leaders take, and how its 
people are held by the opinions and judgments of men who 
claim infallibility, and whose lives are so inconsistent. How 
often have I said to priests. Why do you not practise what 
you preach ? God help those in that church and other churches, 
that take the position as teachers of God's holy word, and have 
not the Living Word in themselves, nor Christ's love toward 
humanity, nor His sacrificing spirit, but are merely fitted edu- 
cationally to preach an intellectual salvation as a profession." 

" My daughter, the tares were to grow with the wheat until 
the harvest. We are in the harvest, God's reaping time, when 
the chaff will be separated from the wheat, and the straw and 
stubble will be burned, for the Hght of God's Holy Spirit is 



WITHDRAU'IXG FROM THE ROMISH CHURCH. 91 

being poured out upon His people, and the darkness of igno- 
rance, sin and sickness is being overcome. The spirit of 
Christian Judaism planted in the mother church will be rooted 
up and separated from the false attachments that have taken 
the robes of Righteousness and wrapped themselves therein. 
Nevertheless the Life Principle is positively buried underneath 
all the false show and parade of Roman Catholicism. But the 
form supersedes the spirit. This false growth shows itself both 
in the mother church and in her descendants. Protestantism, 
and those who protest against her, are equally chained to the 
bondage of forms, all of which must pass away. Only those 
who know Him in spirit, and serve Him in spirit and in truth, 
are the children of God." 

" But, my Father, is there not humihty and sincerity, also 
purity of heart in many of the followers of Roman Catholi- 
cism?" 

" Yes, my child, humble, earnest faith is always rewarded 
by the presence of His Spirit which said, I am with you alway. 
Christ is with all who call on Him, who trust Him, who obey 
Him. Christ's Spirit is the Father's Spirit. It has ever ex- 
isted, and will always exist. Those who have the germ of His 
•eternal life in them, are a part of Himself. The life of God in 
the soul always aspires toward Him in faith, in hope, in acts 
•of love and kindness toward humanity, in respect and venera- 
tion for all that is good and God-like. There are those, my 
daughter, who know^ not Christ as He is preached as the Chris- 
tian's God. Yet they have written on their hearts the moral 
law, which is an interior light that works outwardly, in acts 
of well-doing. They may have no defined knowledge of God, 
beyond this inward prompting. God sees the interior life, 
and the end from the beginning; He judges in righteousness. 
It is human rule and the love of rule that is keeping His spirit, 
this inner guide, conscience, the still small voice, in bondage. 
The natural man studies the outer appearance of things, and 
intellectually fits himself to teach and preach the way of life. 
No one can preach with profit to others unless they have the 
inner experience for themselves. 'Out of the fulness of the 
heart the mouth speaketh.' This is why the worship of God, 



92 THE HEALING VOICE. 

when confined to forms and emblems, is only of use as a re- 
minder of our duty to Him, who is and has been so mercifuL 
God's promise is, that to him who keeps His commandments, 
the Spirit of the Father and the Son will enter, making their 
abode with Him. His word fulfilled, 'I will walk in you and 
talk in you; I will be your God, and you shall be my people.' 
This indwelling spirit of peace came to you, my child, in the 
Roman Catholic Church, at least, while a member of it. God 
led you by His Spirit to ask wisdom from the Bishop of your 
diocese. He would not receive your testimony as a direct 
message from above; he said that, if you remained in the Church, 
you must obey the laws of the Church, which are, to hear what 
the priest says, and only say what the priest tells you is right 
to say. This, my child, you could not do, as the Spirit of the 
Lord had spoken to you, and you had heard the voice, and 
had entered into a covenant with God, to walk in obedience 
to His Spirit all the days of your life. Thus you obeyed God 
rather than man. Had you remained in that Church your 
spirit would have been quenched. God could not have lib- 
erated you from the bonds of ignorance, prejudice, supersti- 
tion and bigotry, as He has. All that is of God in that Church 
is still in sympathy with you. Love is life. It is truth. These 
elements never disagree. Consequently, you are still a holy 
Catholic. You belong to a holy priesthood, where all are chil- 
dren of the King, with one faith and one baptism of holy love 
in the spirit of the Father. This is the rock on which Christ 
built His Church; this is the only Church against which the 
gates of hell cannot prevail. Apostles, Peters, Johns and Pauls, 
are needed in this day as much as in the past, so as to demon- 
strate by their lives the true spirit of a living God, the spirit 
that was manifested in Jesus Christ and His disciples. They 
were the true descendants of Abraham, fulfilling the covenant 
God made with him, that in his seed should all the nations of 
the earth be blessed. The only true Church on earth is the 
Church of the Living God; The Church of Christ Triumphant. 
The Jewish Messiah became the Christian's God, and the wise 
virgins who waited in that day for the coming of the bride- 
groom, having their lamps all trimmed and burning, entered 



IN PERFECT PEACE. 93 

into the marriage supper, and have gone into the resurrection 
life. But the foohsh virgins are still knocking, with their 
lamps untrimmed, waiting for the next dispensation, when 
both Jew and Gentile will gladly receive the Messiah as He 
is, Jehovah, Christ, the Lord." 



IN PERFECT PEACE. 

Like strains of music soft and low 

That break upon a troubled sleep, 
I hear the promise old and new, 

God will His faithful children keep 
"In perfect peace." 

From out the thoughtless, wreck-strewm past, 
From unknown years that silent wait. 

Amid earth's wild regret, there comes 
The promise with its precious freight, 
"In perfect peace." 

Above the clash of party strife, 

The surge of life's unresting sea. 
Through sobs of pain and songs of mirth, 

Through hours of toil, it floats to me: 
"In perfect peace." 

It stills the questionings and doubts, 

The nameless fears that throng the soul, 

It speaks of love unchanging, sure. 
And ever more its echoes roll : 
"In perfect peace." 

And through the glad eternal years 

Beyond the scorn and blame of men. 
The hearts that served Thee here may know 
The rest that passeth human ken, 
"Thy perfect peace." 

— Standard. 



94 THE HEALING VOICE. 



WORK DONE BY THE HUMAN HEART. 

It would appear, from an account given in the publication 
called Mechanical Money-Saver^ of the work of the human 
heart, that we carry within us a power whose scope is almost 
incredible. It is said that the total daily work of the human 
heart is equivalent to 124,208 tons of 2,240 pounds each, hfted 
one foot. The daily labor of a workingman, deduced from long- 
continued observation of various kinds of labor, is found to 
be equal to 354 tons lifted through one foot during the ten 
hours. This is less than three times the work done by a single 
heart, beating day and night for twenty-four hours. It is 
said, if the heart should expend its entire force in Hfting its 
own weight vertically, it could raise that weight 19,754 feet in 
an hour. 

It is said, "When the railroad was built from Trieste to 
Vienna, a prize was offered for the locomotive engine that 
could hft its own weight through the greatest height in one 
hour. The Bavaria, which won the prize, Hfted itself 2,700 
feet in one hour. This is only one-eighth part of the me- 
chanical force of the human heart, proving that the heart is 
the most wonderful of machines. Its energy equals one-third 
of the daily force of all the muscles of a strong man. It ex- 
ceeds by one-third the labor of the muscles in a boat-race, 
estimated by equal weight of muscles; and it is twenty times 
the force of all the muscles used in climbing, and eight times 
the force of the most powerful engines which the art of man 
has yet invented." 

If this be the true calculation of the power of the human 
heart, how very essential it is that the sole motive which keeps 
the heart active should be for the elevation of itself, and for 
the elevation of the human race. We know^ that the law of 
sympathy has its direct avenues to all souls through the holiest 
emotions of the human heart. All must feel the truth of this 
down into the inmost depths of their being. The heart has 
its corresponding signals in each nerve-centre, thence to the 
muscular centres, and connecting, like a telegraphic netw^ork, 



WORK DONE BY THE HUMAN HEART. 95 

with every part of the system, so that in the twinkHng of an 
eye the whole army of human subjects are awakened, and 
each organ of the body called into action; proving that the 
heart is a kingdom in itself. It supplies the blood or life to 
all the organs of the body, thereby controlling and holding all 
subject to itself. Thus the heart is sustained in engineering its 
own forces by the unity and power of its members. The law 
of sympathy draws to itself at will, on the same principle that 
the law of repulsion repels at will, proving that the heart and 
human will, when united, becomes a visible power beyond the 
calculation of man, because it is infinite. The king who rules 
over the kingdom of the human heart is the Holy One Him- 
self — the Spirit of God which "worketh in us, to will and to 
do of His own good pleasure." In the first place, for the 
individual good; second, the good of others; third, for the 
revelation and manifestation of Himself to man, as the silent 
and unseen force which moves and propels all worlds, and the 
systems revolving in and around each. 

All persons must admit that no engine, however powerful, 
would be available without steam, or a propelling force, to 
enable it to lift its own weight to great heights. Thus the 
life of the blood, being the spirit of Him who created all things, 
is the great human motive power which attracts and repels, 
and, when concentrated, either for or against, becomes un- 
limited in power. The Creator has made the hearts of man- 
kind, male and female, to be the great human representatives 
of the Heart of God, He whose love embraces all things, prov- 
ing that love is life, and life is power, and that the human 
heart is God's engine, the corporeal body the locomotive that 
carries the train of His thoughts in all languages, compre- 
hensible to all who in spirit know their God. Calculate, if 
you can, what the heart of man will accomplish when the 
mind of man understands his possibilities in and with God 
as a co-laborer. Only think what one human soul in this 
relationship might do in hfting the hearts and minds of the 
human family towards their God and each other in love! We 
have had a manifestation of this power in Jesus the Christ. 
All the powers of the earth combined could not move His 



96 THE HEALING VOICE. 

heart from doing the will of His Father. What think you 
was the weight which rested on Him, when he was so over- 
powered with love towards humanity, that He sweat great 
drops of blood ? 

This gives us a conception of what Jesus, the burden-bearer, 
means; He who came to save His people from their sins. Oh, 
the value of a human soul! Who can calculate what power it 
requires to raise a soul from the lowest depths of crime, and 
from the lowest strata of ignorance, despised by the world, 
and lost in its own estimation? Yet Jesus said to the thief 
on the cross who repented, '^This day shalt thou be with Me 
in Paradise." This Christ-saying proves clearly to us that 
Paradise is on this earth, and that Christ Jesus remained forty 
days on the earth after this saying before He ascended to the 
Father, returning on the day of Pentecost, as the revealed 
Comforter, the spirit of truth to man, to remain until He re- 
stores the kingdoms of the earth to the Father. This king- 
dom of God is revealed within, to those who have accepted 
Him as the Saviour and Redeemer, and out of the heart flow 
the issues of Hfe. The great heart of Jesus Christ was and 
is willing to lift up all that are willing to be hfted to one com- 
mon plane of purity, love, and truth, into the love and wisdom 
of the Father. And the question is put now to all His pro- 
fessed followers, ''Are you willing to have your hearts tested, 
that you may know how much your human nature can bear 
of the pressure of God's love — that great lever which moves 
the universal hearts of all in love towards God and towards 
each other?" This is a spiritual prize offered to those who 
wish a spiritual and physical blessing, that they may go forth 
tested and sealed for the Master's use. This is the testing 
time. God is weighing the hearts of His people. He says, 
"All souls are mine," and that ''Judgment begins at the house 
of God." It began over nineteen centuries ago with the Jew- 
ish race, the seed of Abraham. Jehovah tested them by send- 
ing them a Messiah, a Saviour, and a Teacher, one who would 
lead them safely through the valley and shadow of the death 
of self, into the marvellous light of an intelligent walk with 
God here on this earth, so as to enjoy the promise made to 



THE HEALING FAITH AND POWER OF GOD. 97 

Abraham and his seed forever. But they rejected the Son 
and Sa\iour, and have been in spiritual darkness ever since. 
A few of the Jews and Gentiles, the sons of the bondwoman, 
received Him, and thus the light which He gave to the world 
was not lost. The seed of His Gospel has been sown by His 
followers over many nations. He has many called by His 
name. Those who claim Him are about to be tested, so that 
each heart may be labelled as becometh its own measurement : 
thus God will have a people on the earth, proved and found 
worthy to represent Him; delegates from on high, on whose 
shoulders the government of God can rest; the visible power of 
justice, equity, and truth — the righteous reign of the King 
of Kings. 

This equitable adjustment on the earth v^dll test both Jew 
and Gentile; it will prove the genuine from the counterfeit, 
separating the lambs from the wolves, causing the purified 
finite soul to express the infinite love of the Father to its fullest 
capacity. This would be the Kingdom of Heaven on this 
earth, when hearts and hands unite in proving how much 
each one can lift of the pressure which weighs down the hearts 
and heads of their fellow-mortals. 



THE HEALING FAITH AND FINANCIAL 
POWER OF GOD. 

Made Manifest at the Christ Healing Institute and Faith 
Teaining College, Conducted Seven Years at 
200 W. 59TH St., New York City. 
By Anna J. Johnson. 

This Godly House w^as opened on purely naked Faith, 
ha\ing only sufficient money on hand to pay the first month's 
rent, and one small payment on the carpets and furniture of 
the house, which w^ere bought on the instalment plan. Such 
an undertaking seemed to my friends as a certain failure, and 
they discouraged me very much in regard to it. I told them 
Paul had lived two years in his own hired house, why couldn't 



98 THE HEALING VOICE. 

I do the same thing? They said, "Paul, if he Uved to-day, 
with all his zeal and earnestness would never undertake such 
a thing in New York City, where money to such an extent is 
needed, and sought after more than God. 

"Besides this, people have beeii taught that the days of 
miracles had gone by when God healed the bodies of His 
people — and what are you to do, when your rent is due, and 
other expenses have to be met? You will find, dear Mrs. 
Johnson, that it will be only those who have no money to pay 
physicians, who will come to you, as the rich are under the 
control of physicians, and if they come to you at all, would 
only come under cover, as Nicodemus came to Jesus. On the 
other hand, professing Christians are under the teaching and 
direction of the ministers, who preach away the very hope 
you are holding up, of God's willingness, in this day, to heal 
the body as well as the soul. Here you see, my friend, you 
have only the poor with you, and while they may love you for 
the good you do them, and pray God to bless you abundantly, 
they cannot help you, in fact will only burden you. Financially, 
we cannot see how you are to succeed. God does not send 
dovv^n manna in these days, nor do greenbacks flow to us, 
unless through the natural channels of merchandise, or com- 
mercial exchange. 

"Real faith is not a marketable commodity. People will 
have to be brought where you were brought, before they can 
comprehend your spirit and your work. Do w^hat you can for 
humanity, but do not assume hea\^ responsibilities, I beseech 
you, for if you do, you will be sorry, and the cause of the pure 
Gospel v^U suffer. If you had ten thousand dollars that you 
could afford to give to the experiment, then it would be well 
enough to try it; or if a certain number of moneyed people 
would subscribe to the support of such a house, so that you 
could be free from care, I have no doubt a good work might 
be done; but you have neither of these supports, therefore, 
my advice is, be careful, and let it alone." 

This was the friendly caution which came to me daily, while 
considering the renting of this house. Strange to say, their 
words had no effect upon me, but rather urged me on. I said 



THE HEALING FAITH AND POWER OF GOD. 99 

to myself, This is only worldly wisdom, I must not listen to it. 
God, my Father, who has healed me, taught me that He is 
more willing to give His Holy Spirit to those who ask, than 
parents are to give good gifts to their children; and I know 
that His Spirit is life and health, and that I must place myself 
where I can prove this fact to the people of the world. I 
must go on in the way which God has opened for me to walk 
in. Thus I reasoned, and concluded I would call on a prom- 
inent clergyman who had encouraged me in my work in the 
past, by saying: "I beheve that God is as able and as willing 
in this day to bless His people as He was in the past." I 
found him in his study. I told him of my plans and my hopes, 
saying, ''I feel it is the direct message of God to me." He 
said: ^'Follow your leadings, Mrs. Johnson; ask some others 
to help you in this matter, and rely on me as one who will 
help you financially." This gave me the "inflatus" I needed. 
I said, all ministers are not against us; here is one wilhng to 
help. I felt as if I must call on every minister in New York. 
I wanted them to accept God as the revealed Saviour and 
•Physician of both soul and body. But I think a more weary 
task was never undertaken by woman! I found, on talking 
with one after another, that they had no real faith in the word 
they were preaching, save as a legend of what had been done 
by Jesus and His disciples. They said it would be denying 
God to doubt the past. I agreed with them, but I said, It is 
as great a sin to deny that the God of the past is not the God 
of the present. To say that His power has lessened, that His 
word is broken, is sinning against the Holy Word wherein He 
says, '^I am the Lord God who changeth not." Jesus is the I 
am, the same yesterday, to-day, and forever. I finally con- 
cluded to give up the ministers to their own blindness. I took 
the house, gave, as one of my references, the minister that 
said he would help me — but strange to say, that minister 
failed me. A man of the world, a real- estate owner, not a 
professing Christian, vouched for the honesty and integrity of 
the woman, saying, "I do not think Mrs. Johnson has much 
means, but she is one who will undertake nothing but what she 
can and will accomplish. If I had a house vacant and she 

LofC. 



100 THE HEALING VOICE. 

wanted to rent it to-day, I should not hesitate to give it to 
her." 

This settled the matter of rental, also the friendship and 
help of ministers (as not one hand has been extended to me 
by them unless to hinder) in this Gospel Work which God has 
given me to do in this house. I am giving a plain statement of 
facts, for the encouragement and enlightenment of those who 
are coming up after me, in the light of the New Gospel, or 
rather the old made new to us, by the light of His Spirit shed 
abroad in our souls. With a hopeful and thankful heart to 
God, and the sympathy of those who have aided me, the house 
was opened the first Sunday in November, 1882. A notice 
was put in the newspapers, that a Gospel Meeting, free to all, 
would be held every Sunday at three o'clock, in the parlors, 
setting forth the Gospel of full salvation for soul, body and 
spirit: also services Thursday evenings at 8 o'clock. This an- 
nouncement brought to the house many inquiring souls — and 
very many through curiosity — still, each had the message of 
glad tidings made plain to them, none came and were sent 
empty away; thus each day brought needy souls. Some left 
a freev^ll offering; others did not; nevertheless, not the slight- 
est discouragement entered my mind. When the question of 
money would come up, the consciousness that God would 
supply was the inmost thought of my soul, and crowded out 
all human fear. 

The spirit of the flesh would often say. Where is your rent 
coming from ? I would answer, God knows, that is enough for 
me. I am resting in Him. About the 2 2d of the first month, 
I received a letter from a dear Christian friend who had been 
healed through me, of dropsy of the heart, some years pre- 
vious. When I opened the letter, imagine my surprise when 
a fifty-dollar bill presented itself to me. The letter read : — 
''Dear Mrs. Johnson, I send you this, directed of God, feeling 
that you are in need of money. I had a most peculiar dream 
this morning before I wakened; I saw myself standing alone 
on the bank of a clear lake of \^'^ter. Everything looked beau- 
tiful to me, and as I stood in admiration of the landscape and 
scenery on either side of this beautiful lake, my attention was 



THE HEALING FAITH AND POWER OF GOD. 101 

cMled to an object out in the centre of the lake. I looked 
intently to see more clearly what it was, and discovered it was 
the hand and arm of a woman in the act of drowning, for I 
could see the sleeve and well-rounded arm and hand distinctly. 
But oh, the terrible feeling that came over me as I stood there, 
helpless, looking at that hand extended to heaven for help — 
and I could not reach her! I awakened trembling all over, 
and in earnest supplication to God besought Him to help me 
to understand the dream. I feared that either one of my 
daughters was in danger, and I have held them in prayer be- 
fore God since I awoke; but when I read your letter, dear 
Mrs. Johnson, although you do not speak of yourself as needy, 
I feel that it is not my daughter who is in the depths of drown- 
ing, but you, and I send you this fifty dollars without a mo- 
ment's delay. Write me please, and tell me all." 

I wrote this dear friend a letter of thankfulness, telling her 
that the fifty dollars gave me enough with what I had to pay 
my rent on the first of the month, also a httle over — that I 
saw God very blessedly in her dream, that I reaHzed I was out 
in the clear water of the river of life, apparently out of reach 
of those on the material shore ; nevertheless. He has His watch- 
men on the walls of Zion to see that nothing is lost. They 
will bring to the rescue such as can and will sustain me. I shall 
never drown, dear friend. His life-boat is ever near — He has 
made you His messenger this time to row me ashore. He will 
send some one else to the rescue undoubtedly when the next 
need presents itself. May He ever find you waiting and watch- 
ing with your lamp trimmed and burning, waiting to be led 
by Him. 

Every day I saw God's hand in sustaining and directing 
the workings of that house, in the Divine Revelations of His 
love and wisdom at all times. It has been to me a blessed 
school, in which I learned, through tried and severe experi- 
ences, the conflict which is going on between spirituality and 
materialism, between selfishness and unselfishness, between 
health and strength and its opposite, sickness, weakness, and 
suffering. Each lesson has contained volumes to me, books 
full of wisdom, that in the future will bring fight to humanity, 



102 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and glory to the God of all truth. Rut I am getting away 
from the working record of the Institute. Suffice it to say, 
that each month's expenses were invariably provided for, 
through that which was given as freewill offerings by those 
who were healed, so that, at the end of the first year, the house 
was out of debt — the furniture and carpets were all paid for. 
Six months later, the adjoining house was rented and con- 
nected with 200, with the additional faith and hope that the 
God who had so bountifully provided means to do so much 
good in the past year and a half, would sustain and fill with 
needy souls, both houses for His own glory and the good of 
His suffering children. * 

I found it hard to make my friends see that this second 
house was not too great a venture. Two thousand dollars a 
year rental, besides all your other expenses! they would say: 
my dear Mrs. Johnson, are you quite sure God wants you to 
do this? I told them yes; if I knew my God, and I had cause 
to believe I did, T am quite sure I heard His voice telling me 
to take the second house, which I have taken, and furnished 
like the first. There have been times during the occupancy of 
those two houses when it did seem as if the spirit of unbelief 
and persecution which has followed me, would overwhelm me, 
and ingulf this Gospel Ship, and all on board would go down 
into the depths of despair, and the cause would be buried be- 
neath infidelity and scepticism; yet through it all God has 
allowed me to feel charitably towards all, especially for the 
unconverted ministers, who hold in themselves the spirit of 
jealousy and hate toward others, especially women, who have 
left all to follow Christ Jesus. These men are in the gall and 
bitterness of the flesh, and this is the Dragon's spirit spoken 
of in Revelation, persecuting the woman and her child, — 
the Truth. They cannot hurt nor harm one hair of the head 
of those who are hid with Christ in God. Christ said, "In 
this world ye shall have tribulation, but in me ye shall have 
peace." 

The Healing Voice, published from the Institute beginning 
with October, 1884, was a heavy source of expense, and also a 
blessed outlet for the truth, giving the varied workings of God's 



THE HEALING FAITH AND POWER OF GOD. 103 

Holy Spirit, in healing the sick souls and bodies of His people, 
and giving them understanding with regard to their privileges 
in Christ. It carried the light of the Spirit, the Gospel of full 
salvation, to many homes. It is difficult for me to say whether 
the Healing Voice or the houses blest me the most; both 
were all that I could struggle under, spiritually and financially. 
They seemed to me at times more than I could possibly bear, 
yet God was waiting neap, as if hiding behind the dark, heavy 
clouds, until through human experience my soul, mind, and 
body were so expanded in faithfulness toward Him, that each 
burden brought to me the visible presence of His Spirit in power, 
lifting from the soul the earthly burdens of responsibility. This 
made me strong in faith, and wise in Him, more capable of 
going out farther and farther into the mysteries of life revealed 
through pure, unfaltering faith; yes, carried out into the ocean 
of God's love. I find, dear friends, that our spiritual educa- 
tion is attained through the trying school of explorations in 
this spiritual life of faith. The eye of faith leads the way into 
this unknowable land, rich and rare in treasures yet untold. 
We must be willing to go down into the depths and up into 
the heights of God's mysterious universe of worlds. A prac- 
tical knowledge of the gospel of Jesus Christ is learned through 
walking with Him through the vale of tears, also up into the 
glories of Mount Sinai; and unless we have been down into 
the deepest and darkest place, and feel and see Him there, 
and know beyond all question that His Spirit" sustains, having 
come up with Him into the highest effulgence of His glory, 
receiving understanding^ all that the eyes of our soul can bear, 
and are proved and tested, and thereby taught in every par- 
ticular, we cannot understand the heights and depths of the 
joy, peace, and power which is in store for those who love 
God, and are to enjoy with Him the unspeakable riches of His 
glory. 

The Christ Healing Institute has been a very blessed school 
to me, although I often felt as if I had gone back to the serving 
of tables, owing to the amount of domestic cares which rested 
upon me. 

I wish to say for the glory of God, that His work has been 



104 THE HEALING VOICE. 

miraculous. I saw His power as visibly with us, as it was at 
the marriage at Cana of Galilee, when He turned the water into 
wine. I had also the clear evidence that Christ is as able 
to-day to feed five thousand people on five loaves and a few 
fishes as He was by the shores of Galilee. He has fed thou- 
sands with the bread of life, in and through this work which 
was begun in so small a way, with a few dollars blessed by Him. 
The few dollars, Hke the loaves and fishes, increased in the 
seven years, to where were gathered up very many baskets full 
of the fragments left us from the feast God enabled us to 
spread before the New York people, and also the nations. 
The Healing Voice has gone forth on its mission of love, 
carrying the everlasting Gospel of the Son of God, to the 
people of every land. We shall never know in this world how 
many souls were fed through this small beginning. Like the 
mustard seed the man sowed in his field, it became in time 
a tree, where the fowls of the air came and built their nests 
within its branches. May many souls find through our ex- 
perience, and the workings of the Holy Spirit through us, a 
resting-place under the shadow of the Father's Almighty Love ! 

Child of My love, lean hard, 

And let Me feel the pressure of thy care: 

I know thy burden, child; I shaped it, 

Poised it in Mine own hand, made no proportion 

In its weight to thine unaided strength: 

For even as I laid it on, I said, 

"I shall be near, and while she leans on Me, 

The burden shall be mine, not hers. 

So shall I keep My child within the circling arms 

Of mine own love." Here lay it down, nor fear 

To impose it on a shoulder which upholds 

The government of worlds. Yet closer come — 

Thou art not near enough. I would embrace thy care, 

So I might feel My child reposing on My heart. 

Thou lovest Me? I know it. Doubt not then, 

But loving Me, lean hard. 

— Selected. 



CURED THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 105 



CURED THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 

Mrs. K., a lady of middle age, paralyzed for two years, 
was brought to the Institute for healing. She was unable to 
stand alone, and her right arm was helpless. I prayed for 
her, laying my hands on her head, after which she was able 
to walk, without assistance, back and forth across the room, 
raising the helpless arm to her head, and using it in various 
ways, showing she had been given the full use of it. She left 
the house, walking unaided, to the great delight of her daugh- 
ter and grand-daughter, who rejoiced with her and acknowl- 
edged God as the only physician (all others having failed in 
her case). 

Mrs. K , of Brooklyn, a lady between sixty and seventy 

years of age, had been paralyzed three years on one side. I 
was called to see her at her own home, as she was not able to 
be brought to me. I prayed for her, laying my hands on her 
head. After the prayer, I said to her. Now let me help you 
walk across the room, in the name of the Lord. 

We walked together a few times, and then she tried it alone, 
and for the first time in three years, walked in freedom. At 
first it was a little tottering, but step by step she gained strength 
and confidence in herself and in her God. I left her full of 
praise and thanksgiving. 

The next day, her son brought her to me, over six miles, by 
carriage. She remained one week, her improvement during 
that time being something marvellous. Before I prayed with 
her, it took two persons to support her up one flight of stairs, 
but while at the Institute she walked up and down stairs with 
no other assistance than my walking beside her. 

Surely, no power save that of Almighty God could give this 
remarkable strength to nerves and muscles so long weakened 
by disease and disuse. 

Mrs. M suffered with attacks of severe headache for 

years, was cured, the cause of the headaches removed, and 
her soul baptized with the Holy Spirit. 

Mrs. D. G , cured of liver and stomach trouble of years' 

standing. 



106 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Mr. L brought his son, who had suffered for nine years 

from epileptic fits, to the Institute for healing. 

The young man's mind was weakened by the disease, and 
at times he would be so unruly that nothing could be done 
with him. The family at such times feared violence from him, 
and often had to go out of his reach. The father told me of 
his son's sufferings (he would have these fits as often as twice 
a day), and of the continual anxiety he gave his father and 
mother, and begged me to pray God to heal him. I was 
shown the scars where, during one of his fits, the young man 
had fallen upon the stove and been burned, and his father 
said to me, ''It is like the case they brought to Jesus, of the 
young man who was possessed with devils; can they be cast 
out of my son?" I had faith given me to beheve they could, 
and I prayed for him. 

From the first prayer, he was a changed being; he had no 
more fits, and his mind became so clear, and his spirit so 
prayerful, that he now sings praises to God, instead of giving 
utterance to the visible power of evil spirits. His father told 
me he ate enough for three persons — could not apparently 
get food enough to satisfy him — I replied, "Through your 
son you must have fed legions of them!" 

Mr. Peter H , of Brooklyn, came into the Institute 

hobbling, leaning on a heavy cane. He told a pitiful story of 
ten years' suffering from rheumatism, and his drawn face and 
bent form attested the truth of his words. I asked him if he 
believed on the Lord Jesus Christ. He replied that he did for 
his soul, but he did not fully for his body. I was able to show 
him by the word of God, that the same power that saved the 
soul could heal the body, and, glad to be taught his rights as 
a Christian, he humbly prayed God to forgive him all his past 
sins, and to heal him of his present afflictions. I fervently 
united my faith and prayers with his, and had the satisfaction 
of seeing an immediate answer to our petitions, and God's 
powers manifested in the body of this feeble brother. When 
he entered the house he was too weak to stand,- unless sup- 
ported by his stick; now he walked the room praising God, 
with a face radiant with new hope and joy, too happy to touch 



CURED THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 107 

his cane. *'No, no," he said as he was leaving, "I will not 
take it with me; I might be tempted to turn to it, in a moment 
of weakness, and I am going to trust in God only." He has 
visited the house, attending our meetings, since, still in the 
spirit of praise and thanksgiving for the health, and strength, 
and peace of God, which he possesses. 

Miss M. G , of Brooklyn, came, leaning on a stout cane, 

having suffered for eight years with a violent pain in the knee. 
At times, she said, the knee was so tender that she could not 
bear any covering on it. She wore, by ad^dce of her physician, 
an elastic stocking. This I removed, laying my hand upon 
the knee in the name of the Lord. 

All pain instantly vanished from it, and since that prayer 
she has had no trouble with it. 

A young lady. Miss J^ , of Saratoga, was cured of epilepsy 

over two years ago; she has never had a return of the fits. 
Praise God for the great evidence we have that He is the 
same Almighty Saviour. 

Mrs. W , of Newark, came, in the last stages of con- 
sumption, having been given up by physicians. I prayed with 
her, and at the close of the prayer she exclaimed, "I am healed! 
I know it," and she certainly seemed to have taken a new 
lease of life. Strength was visibly given her, and her mother 
and son wept over her tears of joy. 

She visited me daily for eight days, coming from Newark, 
N. J., to New York each day. 

This shows that consumption is as readily controlled by the 
Great Physician as any other disease. "All power is given 
me," Jesus said, "in heaven and on earth." "Ye are my 
witnesses saith the Lord." 

I am astonished that people do not awake to a consciousness 
of their privileges in the Lord, and be well and strong and 
happy. 

Another case of consumption was brought to the Institute 
— a young lady of twenty years of age, in the last stages of 
the disease. She w^as unable to turn in bed, with the pain 
and soreness in her lungs. I talked with her, instructing her 
in faith. She was willing to learn the wav of the Lord, so that 



108 THE HEALTXG VOICE. 

she might be in a proper spirit to be prayed for. She was very- 
anxious to live, if God would only spare her lifel I prayed 
with her, and for her, and then said, ''Now trust God ixn- 
phcitly, and when you feel as if you would like to turn in 
bed, ask Him for Christ's sake to take away your pain, and 
you will have your prayer answered. I left the room, and in 
less than an hour I w^as called back to hear the good news 
that all the pain and soreness was gone, and that the patient 
could help herself and move about in bed without suffering. 
She said, "I am healed and am sure God has healed me." 
Certainly, from that time she had no more pain, nor the old 
racking cough. AVhen she raised phlegm, it was without any 
apparent effort. Finally even that ceased, and she sang hymns 
of praise to God as sweetly and loudly as anyone in the house. 
She left for her home three weeks afterward, having the spirit 
of the Lord witnessing with her spirit. She w^as a professor 
of religion before she came to the Institute, — she left it, a 
possessor. 

St. Paul tells us, "Faith is the substance of things hoped 
for," but he also says, "when ye have received that which you 
hoped for, it ceases to be hope; it is a reaHty." 

Thus when professing Christians come to be healed, they 
need to be brought into their true relationship to God through 
Christ the Lord, wherein they become possessors as well as 
professors, and when they go away it is as living Christians, 
children of God, walking in obedience to the Voice of EQs 
Spirit, finding in Him a present Sa\dour, — One who has 
saved them and they know it; One who is keeping them from 
sin and sickness. 

They know this. It is no longer a hope, but a reality. To 
them Christ has revealed Himself as the Saviour of their 
souls, and the healer of their bodies, and this consciousness 
makes them li\'ing witnesses of the truth, and endues them with 
His Spirit of Peace and Rest. 



JESUS, THE RESURRECTION AND THE LIFE. 109 



JESUS, THE RESURRECTION AND THE 
LIFE. 

A Sermon Delivered by Mrs. Anna J. Johnson, at the Christ 
Healing Institute, Sunday, October 5TH, 1884. 

" Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus, of Bethany, the town 
of Mary and her sister Martha." — St. John xl. 

This chapter reveals the mission of Jesus, the power of 
Jesus, and salvation through Jesus. His mission was to re- 
deem the people. The same spirit that manifested itself in 
Jesus in that day, is to manifest itself at the present time; the 
same gospel that was preached through Jesus in that day, 
must be preached through His followers at the present time; 
the same spirit that Hved in Jesus then, must live in the human 
nature that claims Christ as a Saviour. The same spirit that 
came forth from the Father, manifesting itself in the earthly 
nature of Jesus revealing the incarnate God, will be revealed 
in the human souls that walk in the will of the Father at the 
present time. The same spirit that manifested itself in Jesus 
being manifested in us, has the same power to-day that it had 
in that day; it can say as Jesus did: "This sickness is not unto 
death, but for the glory of God." 

Why is the revealed will of the Father in this day ques- 
tioned? Because it was questioned in that day. 

Martha said unto Jesus, "Lord, if thou hadst been here, 
my brother had not died. But I know that even now, what- 
soever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee." Jesus 
saith unto her, "Thy brother shall rise again." Martha saith 
unto Him, "I know that He shall rise again in the resurrection 
at the last day." 

Jesus said unto her, "I am the resurrection, and the life; 
he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he 
live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. 
Behevest thou this?" 

She saith unto Him, "Yea, Lord: I beheve that thou art the 
Christ." But when Jesus led the way to the tomb, and com- 
manded them to roll away the stone, she said, "Lord, by this 



110 THE HEALING VOICE. 

time he stinketh for he hath been dead four days." Jesus 
saith unto her, "Said I not unto thee, that if thou wouldst be- 
lieve, thou shouldest see the glory of God?" Then Jesus 
cried with a loud voice, "Lazarus, come forth," and Lazarus 
came forth, bound hand and foot with grave clothes. The 
Christ that called Lazarus forth knew when He talked with 
Mary and Martha, that it was a sickness not unto death, but 
for the glory of God. Jesus saw that He had to go away for 
a time, to let the man die apparently, that others might believe 
He was the Christ. Jesus knew He might stay away until 
He was moved by the Father to return to Martha and Mary, 
and then to reveal to them and to the Jews, and to His dis- 
ciples, that He was the Jesus, the Son of the Living God. 

Although Martha and Mary loved Him, yet they could not 
believe until they had the evidence, and so it is with the people 
of this day, they cannot believe these things until they have 
the evidence, and even after they have it, many do just as the 
Jews and Pharisees did in that day — although they see it, 
some doubt. 

About three years ago I felt that the Lord wanted me to go 
to Newark, N. J. There was but one person in Newark that 
I knew, a lady who was healed through me at Ocean Grove. 
I could not quite understand why the Lord should want me to 
go and see her. She had not wTitten as often as she said she 
would, and I wondered and reasoned, until I became confused. 
I said to my daughter, "I don't know why it is, but my mind 
is very much divided, as to whether God wants me to go to 
Newark or Boston." She said to me, "Why don't you ask 
the Lord which place He wants you to go?" After asking, 
I said, "Daughter, the Lord shows me a very dark way before 
me, but beyond it a bright light like the light of His coming. 
It seems as though it was the kingdom of Jesus Christ on the 
earth, it is so brilliantly clear." "Whatever the trials, or the 
dark way may be, it is so bright beyond that it will more than 
make up for the trials that I may have to pass through." I 
said to my daughter, "If you come home and find me away, 
you may know the Lord has taken me, and I will telegraph 
you from whatever point I am at." The following day on 



JESUS, THE RESURRECTION AND THE LITE. Ill 

crossing Sixth Avenue about Eighth Street, it was said, " Take 
the Christopher Street car to the ferry." I said, '^Lord, is it 
Newark?" and the words came, "It is Newark." After I 
got on the other side of the river and took the train, we had 
gone but a Httle way when it became very dark — having 
entered the tunnel. I knew nothing of the tunnel, and I 
said, '^Dear Lord, is this the darkness? If so, it is not so 
great a trial after all." The train went on, and I was peaceful 
and happy. Arriving at Newark I inquired the way to my 
friend's house, and strange to say, everybody I met had the 
shadow of death resting upon them, like a pale white veiling, 
and I said, "Dear Lord, what is the matter with Newark? 
There is death here. Is this lady I am going to see sick unto 
death? Oh I what is the matter?" There was no reply. 
Still every one that I looked at seemed to have this shadow 
resting over them. I went on to the house, rang the bell; it 
was answered, and they told me this lady was at her sister's, 
whose husband was dying. I stood still for a moment, and 
said, "Lord, what does this mean? Have I been mistaken in 
coming here?" While I was considering it, the person who 
opened the door said, "I will point out the house, it is very 
near; you can call there and see her." She pointed it out, 
and I felt I was to go to the house. She was rejoiced to see 
me, and said, "I am so glad, Mrs. Johnson, you came at this 
time. My brother-in-law is dying; come in." I hesitated, 
and said, "Lord, am I to go into this house of mourning and 
death?" I was moved to follow her into the parlor, and she 
beckoned her sister in the back parlor to come there, and 
said, "This is Mrs. Johnson, through whom I was healed." 
She took me by the hand, and said, "Come into the other 
room." I followed them, and found before me the substance 
of the shadow, a man dying. 

I stood transfixed before death, and in communion said: 
"Lord Jesus, Thou art the resurrection and the life. You 
have brought me face to face with death; what is Thy will 
concerning this man?" The Lord showed me that the man's 
lamp was trimmed and burning. I turned to the wife and 
said, "He is prepared, his lamp is trimmed and burning." 



112 THE HEALING VOICE. 

She said, ''I feel that he is, he has made his peace with God." 
Then I was led to remove my mantle and bonnet, and lay 
my hand on the man's head. Not praying with the man, but 
talking with God, His Spirit revealing to me the nature and 
condition of the man's soul and body. The man drew a long 
deep breath three times. He said, "I have not breathed that 
way in a long time." I did not feel moved by it. His wife 
and sister stood looking on, and as I sat there a few minutes 
longer, a cloud of darkness came from the man over me, cause- 
in g me to almost lose consciousness. I could not see the 
Light of the Lord, nor the will of the Lord; I felt I must walk 
out in the open air. I did so, and his wife followed me, and 
said, "Mrs. Johnson, what do you think of my husband?" 
I replied, "I believe the Lord will spare him to you." She 
said, "He has been a good husband," and I again rephed, 
"He will be a truer man, a better husband than he has ever 
been before." After we had talked a little I went back, and 
sat down again by the side of the man, feeling free and clear 
in the Lord, and while I sat there the man became so wxU 
and strong in himself that he said, "I feel able to be dressed.'^ 
I left the house, and went with my friend to her own home; 
and the man arose and dressed himself, and walked that 
house in the strength of the Lord, in the power of His Spirit, 
praising God in the fullness of his nature, so filled with the 
glory of God that there was nothing in him but praise. 

Thus this human nature was resurrected and came forth 
from a living death. When his physician, Dr. Hagar, heard 
it, he came hurriedly to the house saying, "I heard outside 
that Mr. Williams had recovered, walked the room." The 
Doctor talked with him and said, "This is of God, Mr. Wil- 
Hams, all of God, for this morning when I left you, there was 
no medicine that could have done anything for you, nor was 
there power in man to do an3^thing; this is the power of God." 

Is not this the spirit of the Father and the Son and the Holy 
Ghost manifesting itself in the human soul, raising the dead 
at the present day, as it did over eighteen hundred years ago? 
This same Gospel that was revealed in Christ Jesus is to be 
lived out in men and women now. And when that Gospel is 



REPORT OF TESTIMONIES. 115 

thus revealed, we shall have Christ's human nature mani- 
fested in us. No sick or troubled one who comes to us in faith 
beheving, but what will be delivered from the power of sin^ 
and the evil in this w^orld; because this Gospel is the power 
of God unto salvation — it is the glory of the Truth — it is 
the resurrection power, the Hfe of the Spirit — the risen Christ. 
This is Christianity as Christ taught it ; this is the only Chris- 
tianity that honors Him; this is the way in which the Will of 
the Father is to be revealed, the manifestation of His Word 
— the living principle and power of Christ's Gospel, revealed 
in the soul, mind, and body of the human "sons and daughters 
of God." 



REPORT OF THE TESTIMONIES AT THE 
GOSPEL SERVICES. 

Mrs. Johnson said: — "It is helpful to each of you to tes- 
tify; it will strengthen and bless you, and make room in your 
heart for more peace and joy." 

Le Grand B. C n, cured of morphine, liquor and tobacco 

habit. I was taken sick about four weeks ago. Dr. L. (my 
mother's family physician for twelve years) gave me medicine, 
which I took — without benefit. I was growing worse all the 
time, w^hen an old friend called upon me, and said, "You are 
not taking the right kind of medicine for your disease; what 
you want is 'blackberry brandy;' that will cure you." So I 
took one quart a day — for five days — and, of course, it 
made me worse. I called on my physician, and he said, "I 
must give you morphine." He gave me morphine for twelve 
days. Dr. Lawrence, a friend of mine, called in one Sunday 
morning. I was still under the effects of the drug. He said, 
"Come, get up, and go to meeting with me." I said, "Don't 
talk about meeting; it is just about time for another dose." 
"Well," said he, "take another dose, and it will kill you; get 
up! We are going into Mrs. Johnson's meeting this after- 
noon." "Oh, they will think I am crazy, or an old dead 
beat," I repHed. "Well," he says, "you and I will go." So 



114 THE HEALING VOICE. 

I came in, and heard Mrs. Johnson read a chapter in the 
Bible. At the close she prayed for me, and taught me to 
pray for myself, and / have had no desire since that Sunday 
afternoon for morphine or liquor. 

My physician said to me, "Where have you been? hiding 
away from me?" I said, "Dr. Lawrence wouldn't let me take 
any more morphine," and I told him about my visit to Mrs. 
Johnson. He looked steadily at me and said, "LeGrande, I 
have heard about the power of prayer, but I never have seen 
such a specimen of it as you are. You were filled with mor- 
phine; you got down on your knees and begged for it, so that 
I had to give it to you. Now I have the living evidence in you 
that what you say is true." 

Mr. D. testified: "I praise God for the blessing that I have 
received since I have been trusting God. 

"I have suffered greatly from what physicians called lum- 
bago. They gave me no help. I came to Mrs. Johnson's, 
and learned how to put myself in God's hands and I became 
well, and I praise God to-day for it." 

Miss J., cured of paralysis, said: "Each day I am strength- 
ened, and feel that all Mrs. Johnson teaches us, the Lord will 
do; and He is teaching me as a little child to trust Him." 

Mr. H. v.: "I can certify to the powxr of the Lord that 
cured me of dysentery. I used medicine for eight days, and 
gave up the medicine entirely because it did me no good. I 
came here to Mrs. Johnson, and was cured entirely of that 
disease. 

"I have trusted God every day since, and I hope the Lord 
will keep me, both soul and body." 

Rev. Mr. S., of this city: "I did not come here to say any- 
thing, Mrs. Johnson, I came rather to Hsten. However, I 
will say that I have very great faith; I have absolute faith in 
the power of the Lord to keep fully the soul and the body. 
The truth of the doctrine has grown upon me the last year 
or two with very great power, and I noAv can scarcely see how 
anyone who reads the Scripture, can have any doubt of it at 
all. The doctrine about the forgiveness of sin seems to cover 
it entirelv. 



REPORT OF TESTIMONIES. 115 

"As soon as we put ourselves in such an alliuide towards 
God that His Hfe-giving power can flow into us, then He 
forgives us our sins. He never holds them against us. We 
never treasure up the sins of our children. 

"When they brought him that was sick to Christ to be 
healed, He said unto him, 'Thy sins be forgiven,' and when 
questioned. He said, 'Whether is it easier to say to the sick 
of the palsy, thy sins be forgiven thee; or to say, arise and 
walk. But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power 
on earth to forgive sins. Then saith he to the sick of the palsy. 
Arise, take up thy bed, and go into thine house.' This shows 
that the forgiveness of sins is for the soul, and all that is neces- 
sary for us is to give ourselves up to the Lord so completely, 
to lose our life in His so fully, that His hfe can flow into and 
through us." 

Laura G. H. said: "Having been under the care of doctors 
for several years, without receiving much benefit, I had al- 
most lost hope, when my attention w^as called to Mrs. John- 
son last June. I ^^sited her, and had her assurance she could 
cure me. I continued my visits for seven days, and found 
more rehef in those seven days than I ever had during my 
entire sickness. I improved so rapidly and felt so well that I 
left the city to make a long ^dsit, and during that time I strayed 
away from Mrs. Johnson, and, in a great measure from God. 
On my return to the city I was taken very sick from inhaling 
stove gas, resulting in pneumonia. I w^anted the best medical 
skill I could get, and knew of no place better than St. Vincent's 
Hospital. My husband being absent at the time, I sent for a 
friend, and was taken to the hospital on Wednesday. I knew,, 
after I had been examined by the doctors, that they did not 
understand my disease, and I grew w^orse every hour. On 
Friday my husband came, and when he saw me, he had no- 
hope of my recovery. On Saturday night about 12 o'clock I 
felt a change, but did not know^ what it w^as at first, but soon 
felt it was death. I was all alone in the room, as the nurses 
only visit twice in the night. I prayed for some one to come 
to me, but no one came. I w^as in that sinking condition for 
nearly an hour; all hope of ever seeing my husband or chil- 



116 THE HEALING VOICE. 

<lren again left me, neither would they ever know how I felt 
in my last moments. Oh, how I wanted to speak to them! 
Only to kiss them farewell as I felt my breath fluttering as if 
about to take its flight! when a form, with a face hke an angel's, 
stood before me, apparently in three bodies. Mrs. Johnson 
came to my mind, and I knew I was beyond the Doctor's aid, 
and that I must look to God, and I began to pray with all my 
heart, and it seemed in a moment my room was filled with 
the Spirit and Presence of God. I felt calm and peaceful, 
did not wish to be disturbed by anyone, took Httle notice of 
the nurse when she entered. Next morning when my husband 
came I sent him for Mrs. Johnson. She came that evening 
to see me, and when she prayed for me, I felt I was to Uve, 
and on Monday, my husband had me removed to her house 
where I am to-day. I feel as well as ever, except I am a httle 
weak yet. I am satisfied that nothing but the power of God, 
through Mrs. Johnson, could have saved my hfe, and I thank 
God, that through this sickness I have been brought nearer 
to Him and have learned to trust Him in all things and say, 
Thy will be done. 



REMARKABLE CURES. 

At a Methodist class-meeting, I met Mrs. R., who was a 
sufferer with asthma for twelve years. I said to her, "What 
are you doing or taking for your cough? It is a very terrible 
one." She told me of the many things she had tried without 
any apparent help. She feared there was no help for her. 
I said, "If you will leave off trying^ and give yourself fully 
into the hands of the Great Physician, He will instantly pass 
all disease from you." She looked at me astonished, when a 
ifriend of hers repHed, "Don't you think God permits sickness 
;S0 as to bring us closer to Him?" "I said to her, if you come 
to Him to-day, you will not need the sickness to bring you." 
"Be His to-day, and you will be His always." I felt such a 
dark cloud settle over me that I said, "I must go, I feel badly," 
and left the room. I told Mr. S., the minister, the following 



REMARKABLE CURES. 117 

Sunday, that I could not come to his class-meetings any more, 
the last one made me so ill, when he immediately rephed, 
*'It was not the class-meeting, Mrs. Johnson, that made you 
sick; you took upon yourself Mrs. R's asthma — cough, cold, 
and all. She has not coughed once since." I said, ''Thank 
God! Praise Him forever." 

Mrs. N., at the Windsor Hotel, New York, suffered with 
nerve exhaustion, and dropsy of the heart for years, and was 
given up by physicians; she was fully cured by the healing 
power of God. 

Mrs. L. A. C, cured of cancer, by one application of the 
hand. God's power alone could do this. 

Mrs. W. E. W., restored to the full use of her limbs, after 
two years of helplessness. 

Diseases are easily removed when brought under the heal- 
ing power of God. 

While spending a few hours in company with one of God's 
saints we had much to say to each other, comparing expe- 
riences that varied some, yet brought us both to the same 
Heavenly Father, the same resting peace in His Divine Will. 
This dear sister told me many of the ways by which God had 
proven Himelf to her. One is so remarkable that I give it, 
how she was preserved while a sufferer from an explosion. 
She says, ''I was blown some distance and fell on coal, of 
fire and hot iron. When taken up, although my hands and 
arms were badly burned, face and head badly cut, and a limb 
broken, I was fully conscious and praising God, not feeling 
the slightest pain from the burns or the broken limb." The 
same power that preserved the children in the fiery furnace 
is with us to-day — praise God for the daily evidences of His 
power. 

A remarkable instance of cure by faith, was that of a once 
well-known business man in this city. He told me that it 
seemed to him that he was taken by some invisible force and 
drawn into liquor saloons, when he was trying to pass them. 
He had been an inmate of inebriate asylums, but when he 
was discharged "cured," he went on terrible sprees. He used 
to walk up and down on the sidewalk, before the HeaHng 



118 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Institute, night after night, before he could make up his mind 
to enter the door. After praying with him, and laying my 
hands on his head, the desire for hquor has had no power over 
him. He was given to atheistic views, but is now convinced 
of the Power of the Holy Ghost. 

I have had many women come to me, who were slaves to 
the Hquor and opium habit; acquired by following physician's 
prescriptions. They were cured by faith and prayer inva- 
riably. 

Miss McC, a Catholic, was thrown into spasms on the day 
of her confirmation, by a lighted candle catching the veil of 
one to be confirmed. For nine years she was subject to these 
spasms, and invariably when entering the CathoHc church. 
Two years pre\ious to my meeting her, consumption had set 
in, and during the paroxysms of coughing she would be thrown 
into these fits, and would He for hours unconscious. The 
priests and ser\dces of the church were all called into exercise 
for her reHef, also the medical profession, but all of no avail. 
No means were left untried. A neighbor, a Baptist lady, who 
had been cured of great nervous prostration by prayer, called 
the attention of the girl's friends to her case. They called me 
in, and after the first prayer, there was no return of the fits, 
and after the third \dsit the cough left her, so that at the seventh 
visit, she was whoUy restored. 

Mrs. B. was brought to me by her husband, unable to walk 
from complete prostration, caused by a complication of dis- 
eases. She w^as enabled to w^alk a little each day, and on the 
sixth day, she walked four miles. She returned to her home 
on the seventh day "with her husband, a well woman. She 
then opened her house for faith work and the ser\ices of the 
Gospel. 

A young woman of seventeen years was brought to me, 
deformed from her birth, so she did not walk till four years 
of age, and in walking would often fall do\\Ti. They had the 
cords of the heels cut, but even that gave no material relief, as 
she could only walk by twisting about. In seven days she was 
cured, and walked as straight and free as any one. 

A lady, six years an invalid under many doctors, wxnt from 



REMARKABLE CURES. 119 

one water-cure to another, and only grew worse, and finally 
was brought home so nervous and weak that she could not 
bear the opening or shutting of a door, and was powerless to 
sleep even under opiates. When she was brought to me, I 
prayed for her, and told her to trust God, and she would sleep 
that night. Her husband questioned and doubted, but I told 
him she would sleep, and she did — slept from ten o'clock till 
after he went to his office next day. She soon became a strong, 
wtII woman, calling on her friends, and returning visits of 
several years' standing. 

I was called to see a man who had suffered from hip-disease 
two years. Under the doctor's treatment, two running sores 
had been kept open, which the Lord showed me was wrong. 
The hmb was much drawn up, and he was expected to die very 
^oon, as his brother had died of the same disease. I prayed 
for him, laid on hands, and the limb became as straight as the 
other before I left the room. I directed him to step carefully 
but firmly. The next day he did not obey, but stepped in 
fear, and had to send for me again, saying the trouble was 
now in the instep. The second prayer and application of my 
hand, and reproof for his unbelief, caused it to be cast out 
forever. 

Among the many cases of mental disorder which have come 
under my care was one who for weeks walked the floor night 
and day, fearing to be left alone lest she should destroy her- 
self. A few weeks brought her mind to a calm rest in Christ. 
Health came to brain and body, and she went home rejoicing 
in her restoration. 

A young lady for five years suffered from mental torture 
brought on by caring for an insane friend, until insanity was 
almost evident on herself. She was restored fully. 

Another brought to me in a similar state, who at the very 
time was planning either to starve herself, or throw herself 
before a locomotive. She returned at the end of a few weeks, 
a happy wife and Christian, to her own home, taking the 
Light of Heaven with her. 

A. woman suffering thirteen years with a violent irritation of 
the skin, designated as the "itch," was compelled to sleep 



120 THE HEALIXG VOICE. 

through the day; the tormenting spirit giving her no rest at 
night. Her face, arms, and body gave evidence of the fre- 
quent appHcation of her nails, to reheve the torture she en- 
dured. One prayer brought reHef in the form of sweet sleep, 
and the heahng Spirit caused even the removal of the scars. 

A young girl, the sole support of her aged parents, was under 
the care of physicians two years. She told me she was too 
poor to pay doctors any longer, and too ill to work. She asked 
me if the Lord would heal her. I prayed with her and told 
her to trust God. She came back the next day rejoicing, 
saying, "I am perfectly well, I have had no pain or ache since." 
A similar case to the woman in the Scripture, who had spent 
her all on physicians, but only grew worse. 

A lady who had had the skill of eight doctors exhausted on 
her case, with a bloody tumor. She had been tapped and 
eight ounces of blood extracted; after that her foot became 
numb, and the doctors said if the tumor was removed, death 
would ensue; at all events, she would die, and nothing could 
be done but give opiates. In this helpless state she was brought 
to me, unable to stand or sleep. In one week she walked 
down tw^o flights of stairs, entered a carriage at the door, and 
drove through the Park for an hour. She sleeps good, eats 
heartily, and walks with ease. The tumor has disappeared. 
What can, or do, physicians say to this? 

A case of dropsy of the heart, beyond man's help. At first 
she was greatly helped, yet for three months would contin- 
ually fall back, until she was led to trust fully. Since then, 
she has been growing in health and strength and knowledge, 
and better than ever before in health, though sixty years of 
age. 

I was called to see a woman with cancer, who was given up 
by all physicians; after I prayed she re\nved very much, and 
her arm, helpless for a year, was raised. The offensive odor 
from cancer was dissipated, and she was enabled to go about, 
mingling with her family. Three weeks after, she was taken 
with severe pain. Her husband sent for a physician and she 
died in a week, thus pro\dng, if we leave the Great Physician 
for the lesser, we lose the blessing. 



HE LEADETH ME. 121 

A woman with liver and kidney affection, and cancer, con- 
sidered a hopeless case. I prayed with her and she was so 
blessed that her husband said, on her return home, *'She is 
not the same woman; my wife has been born again." 



HE LEADETH ME. 

A Sermon Delivered by Mrs. Anna J. Johnson at the Christ Heal- 
ing Institute, Sunday, October iqth, 1884. 

The meeting was opened by singing the hymn, "He Leadeth 
Me." 

" And when my task on earth is done, 
When, by Thy grace, the victory's won, 
E'en Death's cold wave I will not flee. 
Since God through Jordan leadeth me." 

**That last verse," said Mrs. Johnson, reading it, "we will 
not sing, as I do not expect to go over Jordan, and I will not 
sing what I do not feel. The Lord has led me through Jor- 
dan. I have entered the Promised Land, and I am going to 
stay there. Everybody has got to die. I do not want you 
to think I am going to bring you up to where I am without 
bringing you through Jordan. Every one must die; flesh and 
blood cannot enter the kingdom of heaven. I realize that 
the Scripture is true. Flesh and blood cannot get in there, 
no matter how much they try. They have got to die, but it 
is the dying to self, getting to where you really feel yourself to 
be nothing; and in that state of utter nothingness, Christ takes 
you, cleanses your human nature, and puts the kingdom of 
God (His Spirit) into you. No, no; flesh and blood cannot 
enter the kingdom of heaven, but the kingdom of heaven can 
enter into flesh and blood. God has said, 'I will walk in you 
and talk in you.' These bodies of yours should be temples 
of the living God; Christ's houses. The Scripture makes this 
very plain — it says : ' Examine yourselves whether ye be in 
the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not, your own 
selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be repro- 



122 THE HEALING VOICE. 

bates?' Your body is not the Lord's house, unless you rec- 
ognize His right to hve and reign in it. I can truly say, He 
whose right it is to reign has come to me. He rules the human 
nature; He brings every portion of this body to serve the will 
of Him who made it; He has made the house His own: He 
has filled it with Himself; He has revealed to the human mind 
of the woman, that she is nothing without Him, and in Him 
she is all that He would have her be; she is His own. But 
she had to die to self, to get into this relationship, and having 
died once, she has nothing to do with death, only to rest in 
Him, and see death overcome in others. 

"The fifty-second chapter of Isaiah explains this oneness 
in God. 

''^A.wake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion! Put on thy 
beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city! For hence- 
forth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised 
and the unclean.' 

''This refers to the Christ-life. He bore the burden of the 
day, the burden of humanity, the sorrows of the human fam- 
ily. He saw the world in all its woes, its suffering, its weari- 
ness, its ignorance and its bondage. He stood alone in the 
will of the Father — weary at times, and uncomforted. The 
world did not know Him, not even the few that followed Him; 
no one knew Him but the Father, and He stood, a monument 
of the Father's love in the human form, suffering all that hu- 
man nature was likely to suffer; yet He lived through it, and 
because he lived, you shall live also. He hved and died to 
the flesh, and came up a resurrected body, that you might 
die to the flesh and hve unto God also, and put on the im- 
mortal hfe of the spirit, and reign and rule on earth with the 
Father, Son and Holy Spirit, so filled with the presence and 
power of God, that it is the innumerable company of the 
saints, the just made perfect, that are associated with you, 
giving you the strength that Jesus said He could ask of the 
Father, and the Father would send Him legions of angels. 
Christ is now with us in the spirit of His power, in the will of 
the Father, coming to take up His abode on this earth, to 
estabhsh the same Gospel that He lived, and suffered, and 



TESTIMOXIES AT THE CLOSE OF THE SERMON. 123 

died for, that we might know Him, whom to know is life eternal. 
When you have the spirit of this Gospel in your soul, you have 
life forevermore. 'I am thy Saviour, thy Deliverer, thy God, 
thy Righteousness, the Lord of the whole earth.' There is 
not one part of your whole earth (which is your human na- 
ture), but what God reigns and rules in, estabhshing in you 
His own Word, 'I will walk in you and talk in you; I will be 
your God and you shall be my people.' He wants to estab- 
lish in you His word, that, when Christ is the head of the 
man, every member of the body will obey the Head; there 
will be no seism or conflict between the members of your 
body. The peace of God will re'gn in your soul, and there 
wUl be no disease in your body, neither pain, sickness, nor 
sorrow there; but the peace of God which passeth all under- 
standing, will seal you unto Him, and He will make you the 
revealed representative of His covenant with man." 



TESTIMONIES AT THE CLOSE OF THE 
SERMON.- 

Miss H , from Saratoga: "I can only say that when Mrs. 

Johnson came to Saratoga, the Faith Cure was something 
entirely new to me. I knew that Christ healed the soul, and 
my soul had been healed, but my spine troubled me. She 
laid her hands upon me, and since then, it is strong and well. 
She taught me to walk m the name of the Father, Son and 
Holy Ghost; and when I walk that way, and think only of 
Christ in me, I can't be tired. This was over two years ago. 
Mrs. Johnson spent the summer in Saratoga; she held just 
such meetings as this in churches; had very full attendance; 
did a great deal of good. I think her mission there w^as prin- 
cipally to stir up the ministers, for after she had been there 
some time, they held a ministers' meeting, and discussed this 
question of faith-heaHng. Some very prominent men were 
present: one minister especially, who took the opposite side. 
When he returned to his home in Boston, a case, in his own 



124 ■ THE HEALING VOICE. 

church, was brought before him of a httle child who had been 
sick from its infancy with softening of the spine; the doctors 
had all given the child up, but the mother prayed for it, and 
the child was healed. The minister saw the cure, and could 
not help believing; he was like Thomas and wanted a sign, 
but Christ said, 'blessed are those who beheve without a sign.'" 

''I am glad to say that Mrs. Johnson left many witnesses in 
Saratoga of her power. There was one, a friend of mine, that 
was healed, who was sick unto death; she was raised up and 
is very strong in faith. She has perfect faith. I never saw 
anybody with such faith. She never has any troubles, because 
just as soon as she feels any trouble, she takes it to the Lord 
Jesus. '' 

Dr. L , from New Jersey, said: "This is the second one 

of these meetings I have had the pleasure of attending. I 
met Mrs. Johnson several years ago, and have heard repeat- 
edly of her good works. I was raised by parents devoutly 
religious. My mother was a Methodist, sanctified; the Lord 
called her to preach, but the church would not let her. She 
felt a great interest in her child, but I became skeptical be- 
cause I did not see the works of those who professed, and the 
very fact that I did not see any evidences in the church, made 
me indifferent; I grew skeptical, and it was only through the 
modern manifestation of this healing power, that I regained 
my faith; but if I had to go into the fashionable churches to 
find it, I would become skeptical again. 

"I get more 'h\dng' Christianity from coming to a meeting 
like this, than I would to go to hear forty of our D.D.'s." 

Mrs. V : "I hope every one will excuse me, I cannot 

speak very good English, but I can say the Lord has done 
great things to me through Mrs. Johnson. I don't know ex- 
actly what my sickness was; I had severe pain, about eight 
years, through the heart, throat, and chest. I had it so bad 
at times I could not breathe; also a pain through my Hmb 
and ankle; I could not lie easy in the bed. Since I came here, 
and Mrs. Johnson prayed, and laid her hands on me, I am 
cured from that sickness. I feel that this house is the Lord's 
house, and the Holv Ghost is here." 



TESTIMONIES AT THE CLOSE OF THE SERMON. 125 

Miss C. B said: ''Dear friends, I am not a very good 

speaker. Four weeks ago to-day I came to this house with a 
burdened soul, but I bless God my burden was lifted. I have 
not had the same shadow of trouble in my soul since; I am 
quite relieved; I feel at hberty to go on my way in my daily 
duty, but on the Sabbath I feel I must come here, for it is the 
gate of heaven. [Mrs. Johnson said: 'Can't you tell us what 
the burden was?'] My soul was deeply burdened; I was 
prompted to commit suicide, but now my mind is reheved, the 
desire is gone." 

A Jewess testified to the heahng of her body by the power 
of Christ, and Mrs. Johnson added: **I praise God that I am- 
to see the Jew and Gentile brought into one fold; I feel that 
there is to be no bondage in Christ's kingdom. Those who 
receive ffim are neither Jew nor Gentile in name, but are the 
children of God. There is no ism in Christ, nothing to sep- 
arate us. The peace and power of God the Father, the Son 
and the Holy Ghost hnks us together as one family in Him." 

Mrs. H. A came here with a cancer on her nose. She 

had suffered very much from it, for a year. It was greatly in- 
flamed and had discharged some. She had been under the 
care of several physicians, and her son, who had heard of me, 
brought her to me. She knelt in prayer, and asked God to 
have mercy upon her soul and body, and to take all the im- 
purities out of her system, and that His Holy Spirit might 
rule and reign in her. I prayed with her, and laid my hands 
on her nose, and asked God's blessing to rest there. I said to 
her: "Now leave it with God, and if the pain comes back, you 
must ask Him to take it away; my faith has brought you the 
blessing, but you must have faith to hold it." The redness 
and inflammation soon left and she is well and perfectly free 
from the trouble, scarcely a trace of it left on the skin. I 
asked her son about it a few days ago, and he said that physi- 
cians caUed it a lupus cancer. 

When people hold on to their Hkes and dislikes, and will not 
give up the selfishness and bitterness of the fleshly mind towards 
each other, there is in their souls a cancer beyond the reach 
of God to remove, because they will not get rid of the canker- 
worm of self, and give aU to Christ. 



126 THE HEALING VOICE. 

May the Lord bless each one of you, and so surround you 
with His Holy Spirit, that His Divine Will will be made very 
clear to you, and that you will hear His voice, and feel that 
His presence is in your soul and around you, wherever you 
are, to give you wisdom and strength for both soul and body. 

Mrs. B was brought to me suffering from malarial 

fever. She became delirious, and in that state it seemed as if 
death held the mastery over her. I think I never prayed God 
with such earnestness. The thought of one dying in this 
house, to me was terrible. I have felt that the spirit of life, 
not death, ruled me and ruled in this house; and this battle 
between the two powers was for a time very severe. I tried 
from the depths of my soul to God, to spare her life and heal 
her, for the glory of His name, and the manifestation of His 
power with His people over disease and death. I had so often 
said, not boastingly, that in the house which God gave me, 
no one would die, as hfe and death hath no fellowship. 

In the case of Mrs. B. He proved to me beyond all question, 
His willingness and His power to subdue the last enemy of 
man — disease and death. Mrs. B. spiritually passed through 
the death of self, and came into the marvellous light of His 
presence. As she came out of the delirious state, her face 
changed, and her eyes were dilated, as if gazing on some glo- 
rious object; finally she spoke the words: "My darlings, my 
babies, my Lord and my God, are here before me!" 

Mrs. B. had lost two children about two years pre\'ious — 
twins; she grieved for them as dead. Now she says they Uve 
with God; she saw them, and never more will grieve for them. 
She kept saying, "They are not dead." 

How marvellous are God's ways! This mother had to die 
to the flesh, that the vail might be lifted between her and her 
God, and now that her spiritual eyes are opened, she sees that 
her babes that passed away are not dead, but living. Oh that 
many mothers had the same spiritual awakening! 

Since that day she has not suffered from the old troubles, 
nor any new sicknesses. When trials of any sort approach her, 
she turns her thoughts to Him who holds Hfe and death in the 
hollow of His hand. Her three children were taken sick with 



TESTIMONIES AT THE CLOSE OF THE SERMON. 127 

scarlet fever, but she took them to the Great Physician, re- 
ceived her directions from Him, and nursed them through this 
trying disease safely, without medicine or human physician. 

Surely this sickness through which Mrs. B. passed, has been 
for the glory of God; her faith has been established through 
it, and my convictions have also been verified, that God is 
with me, even unto death, so as to destroy him who has held 
the sceptre of power on earth over the bodies of God's people. 

Miss G 1, of Brooklyn, was brought here helpless from 

Homeopathic Hospital; her brother carried her from the car- 
riage into the house. After my conversation with her, and 
prayer for her, she walked back to the carriage with ease, 
praising God. 

Mr. F n, of WiUiamsburg, came, full of rheumatism. 

One prayer to God cast out of him all the ills of the flesh and 
filled him with strength of body and joy of soul and mind. 
That God may be glorified in this house, is my constant prayer. 

Mr. F n, being present, said: "I thank the Lord for 

what He has done for me. I had been wonderfully blessed 
before — cured of heart disease, but as Sister Johnson prayed 
for me, I felt the Holy Spirit of God; it was something that 
I had never experienced that way before, and I felt happy, 
and strong. A dear brother who is stud3ring for the ministry, 
came with me, and rejoiced with me. We were here all the 
afternoon, and had a glorious time. When my friend went 
home he told his wife about it; she would not hsten and said, 
*You have got to study, and go to college and fit yourself to 
be a minister.' She went to bed and he staid up to write his 
sermon. Instead of taking a text, he asked the Lord to write 
it for him. By one o'clock he had finished half of it. The 
next day he asked his wife if she would hear him read it. As 
he read it, she commenced to cry, and said that it was the most 
beautiful sermon she ever heard in all her fife. Both of them 
are preaching to-day in Ridgewood, Long Island. 

Mrs. De G 1: — "My cure has not been the work of a 

few days, although I was wonderfully blest the first time I 
came here; I felt then I was saved. I have felt as though I 
was one of the lost sheep; I had wandered through the mud 



128 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and mire of sin, until I nearly perished. Taking up a paper 
one day, in which Mrs. Johnson's name was mentioned, it 
came to me, — She will show you the way, go there. So I 
came up here, and through her was wonderfully blest, and I 
have never for a moment since that time, had a doubt but 
that God had forgiven my sins, and that I am His child. Since 
then I was taken sick and then came the testings; the fear of 
death was upon me. I had not enough of the love of God in 
my soul to take away that fear. 

'' I have a brother, a doctor, who, with another physician, 
pronounced my sickness apoplectic. 

'* It is now ten weeks since I have been able to walk firmly. 
I have kept saying, 'As soon as I can walk firmly in God, 
then I will not stumble.' Still I could not give up the idea 
of doctors. So I was miserable, and came up here several 
times, until finally Mrs. Johnson prayed with me, and said, 
*I do not want to hear about any more of your complaints; 
God will take care of your head.' 'Why,' I said, *I will 
have softening of the brain.' She said, *It would be more 
likely softening of the heart.' I went away feeling a little 
hurt, but still I said, 'She is right.' I took up her Journal, 
and in it I read that whenever the reasoning power would 
come up, when this or that was not right, simply to say, 'Thy 
will be done.' The one straight course to take was to say, 
'Thy will be done in me,' and for two days I do not think I 
said much else. I constantly said, both aloud and silently, 
'O God, Thy will be done in me,' and when thoughts would 
come I would let them alone. Finally the desire and faith 
were so strong to let doctors alone, and have faith in God, 
that I could not doubt. I kept getting stronger and stronger, 
until I said, 'I v^ill never take another dose of medicine; God 
has taken away the fear of death.' I prayed earnestly, until 
He gave me the assurance. I went to see my brother — a 
physician of note, and a very successful one. He said to me, 
*My dear, you have the beginning of what our mother died 
with; she died very suddenly; got up in the morning to eat her 
breakfast, and in a little while was dead.' I said, 'If I was 
as prepared as our mother, should not I be willing to die?' 



TESTIMONIES AT THE CLOSE OF THE SERMON. 129 

'You need to put yourself in a first-class physician's hands,' 
said he, 'that this thing may not occur.' I answered, 'I have 
made up my mind not to take any more medicine.' He re- 
plied, 'You are very foolish.' I said, 'I have got to where, 
if it is the Lord's will, I am willing to die, for I do not feel, as 
I once did, the fear of death.' Going back home, I became 
as weak as a little child, so weak that I staggered, and had to 
hold fast to the cars. After I got home and ate a little supper, 
my daughter said to me, 'You are tired out.' I went up to 
my room and prayed very earnestly, and a little hymn you 
sang here last Sunday wxek, came into my mind — ' Simply 
Trust Him' — and I have trusted Him.' My brother gave 
me a dose of medicine before I started from his house. I put 
it in my pocket. I did not dare to take it; I felt as though it 
would kill me if I did. So I have trusted the Lord, and feel 
that I am growing stronger and stronger. I want to walk in 
the path that leads to life eternal, and I feel that each tempta- 
tion which comes will only make me stronger." 

A physician having spent a short time at the Christ Healing 
Institute testifies as follows: — "I witnessed some remarkable 
cures, and spiritual experiences during my stay in this con- 
secrated house of the Lord, to which the weary and sick in 
soul and body are welcomed and restored to health and new- 
ness of life. 

"While witnessing the marvellous work going on daily 
through the instrumentaHty of this unostentatious w^orker, I 
sought to understand both her spirit, and method, as well as 
the principle upon which is based her wonderful success in 
healing. 

"Her work is entirely spiritual, and through and upon the 
mind direct, and her teaching is very simple. She makes 
them so feel her genuineness that when she tells them what 
the 'Lord shows' her, concerning them, they come at once 
to feel that it must be so. 

"She diverts their attention at once away from themselves, 
and then from herself, and leads them to look directly and 
wholly to the Lord, whose spirit, she holds, is always present 
in full power to heal, enlighten, and bless whenever the soul 



130 THE HEALING VOICE. 

is open to receive it in an 'understanding faith' and entire 
submission to the perfect wisdom and will of God. She leads 
them also, while thus looking to and resting in the Lord and Him 
only for healing, to give Him all their burdens of body and 
mind, and letting go of their diseases, to stop all thinking 
about them. 

''Having given them to the Lord, they have no more to do 
with them or about them; they are things of the past and 
must be so regarded. They have henceforth only to look to, 
and rest in the Lord from day to day, for His daily gift of new 
life and strength as well as spiritual guidance in all things, 
both temporal and spiritual. 

''It is really marvellous to witness the change that invari- 
ably comes to a patient, however great the suffering or terrible 
the malady, when this attitude of the soul is once fairly at- 
tained. The disease not only loses its virulence at once, but a 
new life and recuperative energy are at the same time mani- 
fest in its place, as well as the renewed confidence and spirit- 
ual strength, which this assurance imparts to the soul. 

"After relief is experienced in any decisive measure and the 
full healmg is in progress, should the patient from any cause 
of a physical nature have a relapse, and fall under discourage- 
ment, Mrs. Johnson says: 'Yes, there is a natural cause for 
this. Now wait before the Lord, and ask Him to show you 
what you have done or left undone, and He will reveal it.' 
The spiritual condition being thus put right, the physical heal- 
ing is promptly resumed and completed. 

" She teaches that His voice can be recognized in the soul, 
and His power felt in the personal life, only when all consider- 
ations of self are laid aside, in complete submission to His 
will, and the desires of the natural man or the fleshly mind 
keep silence before Him. As they can do nothing in their 
own strength, they must 'stand still and see the salvation of 
God.' For 'the Lord is in his holy temple; let all the earth 
keep silence before him.' 

"Some come readily into the full light of her teaching, which 
she calls an 'understanding faith,' and are healed immediately. 
Most cases, however, are gradual, but generally rapid — as 



THE IXDWELLING CHRIST. 131 

compared with the resuhs of medical treatment — and some 
of them really marvellous; especially such as are pronounced 
hopeless by eminent physicians. Indeed, this class of cases 
seems to be the most prompt and ready subjects; probably 
from the fact that they have let go of all earthly hope, and 
have no other resource left but God. 

''Mrs. Johnson makes the same claim for herself, in a com- 
parative sense, that Jesus made, when he said, ' I can of myself 
do nothing; as I hear, I judge; and my judgment is righteous; 
because I seek not mine own will, but the will of him that 
sent me.' 'The words that I say unto you, I speak not from 
myself; but the Father abiding in me doeth his works.' She 
claims this to be the privilege of all who make it the one ob- 
ject of life, to have the will of God, and that only, done in 
and through them." 



THE INDWELLING CHRIST. 

A Sermon Delivered by Mrs. Anna J. Johnson at the Christ Heal- 
ing Institute Sunday Service. 

Therefore, seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint 
not. — II Cor. iv. 

Paux sets forth here very plainly the life of the true fol- 
lower of Christ. In the seventh verse he says that ''We have 
this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the 
power may be of God and not of us." Paul refers here to the 
natural bodies. Certainly he must mean that, for he cannot 
mean that we have it in earthen vessels, so as to pour it out 
as we want it. The earthen vessel is the human body purified, 
made fit for the indweUing of the Holy Spirit; it is the "house 
not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." Eternal in 
the heavens does not mean up in the air; it means in the earthen 
vessel, for the kingdom of God is within you. Christ makes 
the earthen vessel a fit temple for the Spirit of God to dwell 
in. When we have this indwelling we know it is not of our- 
selves, but of God. The heart cleansed, purified, fitted for 



132 THE HEALING VOICE. 

the love of God to flow through, quickens the whole human 
nature, and not that alone, but by the laws of sympathy, hu- 
man and divine, it flows out through you to water the hearts 
and souls of other troubled ones, giving to them strength of 
body and soul in the revelation of His divine will. While you 
go about with this life of God in you, you will meet people 
under bondage to sin, d'sease, and death, and this is where 
you learn to bear burdens for others. 

Paul says, "For we wh^'ch live are always delivered unto 
death for Jesus' sake, that the hfe also of Jesus might be made 
manifest in our mortal flesh. So, then, death worketh in us, 
but hfe in you." (Meaning that Hfe in us destroys death.) If 
one is called of God, fitted by the Lord for His ov^ti use. He 
tnanifests Himself in and through that soul and mind; it is 
the earthen vessel, the temple of God. It is the punfied na- 
ture in and through which God carries the w^ater of life to 
thirsty souls, those under bondage to sin and death, prisoners 
under the law; and while they are being mimstered to, your 
body will be burdened, and your soul tried, and your spirit 
grieved, because they cannot see or understand you; they can- 
not even accept you as the revelation of His holy \sall; and 
they are sitting often in judgment on you, while they are drink- 
ing from you the very words of life, getting strength of soul 
and body, and yet waiting to see how much they can receive 
before they honor your God and theirs ! 

Those whom God cleanses and fits for His own use, and fills 
with His presence, are honored by Him, and cannot be dis- 
honored by the human, no matter where they are; they can- 
not be pulled do^^Ti out of their true estate. 

God may bring you doT\Ti into the valley, because it is in the 
valley that the fight of His Holy Spirit is needed. They who 
are cast down need some one to lift them up, and give them 
words of encouragement; to tell them of Jesus who is mighty 
to save, as you have found Him and known Him, so that the 
light of that full Gospel that has come to you, may be set forth 
to enlighten their darkened souls, gi^^ng them, moment by 
moment, ghmpses of His presence, comforting and keeping 
them until they can bear more light, and so gradually it raises 



THE INDWELLING CHRIST. 133 

them up. It makes them strong in themselves, and if they 
would only walk in that light that comes to them, in the path 
which Jesus marks out, how blessedly it would be with them! 
But cares and anxieties bring burdens, and there is Httle or 
no sympathy in the world for the soul that is raised up spirit- 
ually. MngHng with old associates weakens and burdens 
them more and more, until they get the full light of Jesus Christ 
spread abroad in their souls. 

It is very blessed to understand Paul, and see that the same 
spirit that revealed itself to and through Paul in that day, 
reveals itself to and through us in this day. It is very blessed 
to be able to shake hands with Paul in spirit, and to feel that 
there is no separation between Paul in that day, and Paul in 
this, that Christ is the same spirit uniting the past with the 
present, that the same spirit connects us with all those that 
will have this truth m the future, and that here we are Hnks 
in the chain which was begun in the beginning, and goes on 
until it in us is rounded out in God. Yes, it is blessed to know 
that Paul knows us in spirit, because it was the spirit of Jesus 
that gave Paul the light, and gave to others the light through 
Paul. It is Jesus the Christ, who binds us together through 
love, as brothers and sisters in the will of the Father; He that 
makes us right with ourselves and others; He that is to be 
glorified through all that we do and say. We know that the 
power in us is of God, and not of ourselves. This is the blessed 
consciousness that we have, that it is not the flesh glorifying, 
except in Christ. 

It is hard to make the position of Paul m that day just like 
ours in this day. People cannot understand or comprehend 
it. It seems to them as though he was especially blessed and 
fitted for the work he did; so must the people be in this day 
who are called to the work that God would have them do. 
It is said He is no respector of persons, so we feel to-day that 
what He has done for Paul, He will do for us. 

The light of God's Holy Spirit, as it comes to you in the 
face of Jesus Christ, brings to you all that there is in the heav- 
ens and on the earth, as far as your capabilities can receive it, 
or the human can contain, — strength of body and soul, Hght 



134 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and revelation from above, which are love and wisdom. Christ 
is the end of the law, the beginning of love; and in that love, 
there is a fullness of God so great that it is more than the 
earthen vessel will hold. In that love there is a wisdom that 
is greater than all the wisdom of the world. Humanly looked 
upon, God is building up Himself, reveahng Himself in and 
through the human, as He did in the man Christ Jesus. The 
Father revealed Himself to the world in love and wisdom in 
Christ, and as Christ was in this world, so shall you be, if 
you walk in obedience to Him. 

"He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it 
is that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved of my 
Father, and I will love him and will manifest myself to him." 

Those who have Christ have the Father, so that we can rest 
fully in the consciousness that He who has fnade the heavens 
and the earth and every human form thereon, is able to regu- 
late each human soul, to make strong each human body, to put 
into each one the life and power they need or can contain; 
and the light of His Holy Spirit filling their mind and heart, 
breathing through human life words of counsel, love, hope, 
and encouragement, until they stand fully matured in God, 
coming up from the little child, to the fullness of a divine life 
in Him. 

This is the possibility of the human. This is the glorified 
state. He that calls you, will sanctify that which He accepts, 
and He that accepts and sanctifies, will glorify. 



TESTIMONIES AT THE CLOSE OF THE 
SERMON 

Dear Sister in Christ: Every hour admonishes me that I 
should confess God's power through you, my sister. After 
thirty years of catarrh and disease in my head, most painful, 
I am compelled to say that after your laying your hands upon 
my head, in the name of the Lord, I felt wonderfully restored, 



TESTIMONIES AT THE CLOSE OF THE SERMON. 135 

and youthfulness has returned to my head beyond anything I 
could have beheved. I must say I have faith in God, through 
your laying on of hands. May God help you to bless others. 

E. H. C. 

I am happy to testify to the wonderfully renewed strength 
that came to me in a moment, by God's power, through the 
instrumentality of Mrs. Johnson, enabhng me to leave my 
bed, where I had long lain, to walk, and rejoice my family 
with my presence among them, praising God for His goodness 
and manifest power. Mrs. R. A. R. 

Miss McM. came here suffering from consumption. I 
prayed with her, and she left perfectly free from all symp- 
toms of consumption; her cough instantly left her, the severe 
pain in her side was gone, and a holy calm settled down upon 
her. This lasted some two weeks; w^hen it became necessary 
to walk more openly in obedience to the spirit of God, know- 
ing that friends would be likely to question, and object, and 
withhold from her suppUes which they had hitherto given, she 
wavered. Here came the testing. Self-interest could not be 
lost sight of altogether — the tendency to lean on the arm of 
flesh rather than on naked faith; consequently, the enemy over- 
came, the flesh being weak. Sickness and the shadow of 
death took their old seat again, making the expense of a nurse 
for several weeks cost more money than it would have cost 
to have obeyed God. Even then, the servant of the Lord, 
His prophet was summoned, to cast out the doubts and fears 
which bound the neck and heel of this wavering, professing 
Christian. Thank God, He again delivered her, and has taught 
her a lesson which may enable her to trust Him more fully in 
the future. Praise God, He is with me to destroy the last enemy y 
Death. 

These signs shall follow them that believe : "In My Name shall 
they cast out devils.^' Christ's promise to His apostles has been 
so fully revealed in me by His Spirit that I have asked — Why 
are not these gifts in the churches? During the month of 
November, and the early part of December, 1875, Charles 
O'Connor was prayed for both by Protestant and Catholic. I 
asked my Heavenly Father to please tell me what was the 



136 THE HEALING VOICE. 

matter with the man, as the doctors were puzzled with his 
case. The answer came in an intense desire to see him, and 
pray with him, feeling he could be cured and need not die. 
For several days I watched the medical reports of his case, in 
the papers. Finally, the Herald of December nth, stated that 
there had been another counsel of physicians. Doctor Van 
Buren among others, who gave their final opinion, that he 
could not possibly live over the Sabbath. I called on Doctor 
Van Buren, telling him of my Faith- Work, and that I had 
faith in God to believe that Charles O'Connor could be cured 
if he would take me to see him. He said, "Madam, Charles 
O'Connor will die; he has now lived on his stomach three 
weeks and cannot possibly live over the next twenty-four 
hours." I said to him, Doctor, I have no doubt that all that 
medical skill can do has been done, but when physicians fail, 
it is time we called on the Great Physician. He repUed, look- 
ing at me condescendingly, ''My good woman, if we are going 
to have a miracle in this case, I prefer having it direct." I 
felt straightened up in my spirit, as if I had gro^ATi a foot taller 
in one instant. As I looked up in the face of this seK- impor- 
tant personage, I said, Doctor, if God had intended to perform 
miracles direct, He would not have given us a Saviour. Charles 
O'Connor can he cured if you will take me to him. He looked 
a little softened, saying, "I have no doubt you are a good 
woman, but if you have a family, you had better go and take 
care of them, for you cannot be taken to Charles O'Connor. 
He will die." I said to him sadly, I fear many die because 
the proper help is not permitted to reach them. I turned 
from him, handing him a leaflet with my name and address, 
and a sketch of my experience and my w^ork. I said. Doctor, 
this will tell you who I am and w^hat my work has been. I 
returned to my home with a grieved spirit. Mrs. Law}^er 
Hascall called on me a few^ moments later, and I told her all. 
She said, "Why don't you go out to his house at Fort Wash- 
ington, if you think he can be cured ? " We knelt in prayer, 
and while on my knees, God showed me he would be cured. 
I said, I am to go to his home, and immediately left for the 
depot. I reached the house late in the afternoon, talked with 



THE ABIDING ONE. 137 

his Stepson, who excused himself for a moment, returning with 
Mr. O'Connor's brother-in-law. I told him how my mind 
had been exercised over Mr. O'Connor's case, and that I felt 
quite sure God would heal him. I said, God shows me He 
wants such men in the body, not out of the body, and that he 
will live. He heard me very patiently, remarking, "Mr. 
O'Connor is a Catholic; perhaps you are not aware of that." 
I told him I had heard so; "but," said he, "the Cardinal has 
just annointed him for death, and we cannot allow a stranger to 
see him, as there is not the slightest hope of his recovery." I 
replied, it is not necessary I should see him; "the Spirit goeth 
where it listeth;*' he will live; I have come here to tell you my 
Heavenly Father's Will in regard to him. He will surely live 
and get well. He replied, "I certainly hope your words are 
true, and if he docs, it will be a miracle, one of the greatest, 
for there is not the slightest hope for him now." I left the 
house, handing them a leaflet such as I had given to Doctor Van 
Buren. I was full of faith, but as I came away from the house 
down to the railroad station, a burden of great sadness and 
weakness came upon me, which lasted until the Monday's 
Herald, December 13th, reported his case, saying, "Charles 
O'Connor slept well Saturday night, and sat up Sunday morn- 
ing and was shaved, had eaten a good breakfast and dismissed 
his physicians." My burden was lifted, and I rejoiced in the 
Lord, whom I obeyed. Those who knew of my going out to 
the house rejoiced with me. Mr. O'Connor lived over seven 
years after this sickness, of which he was healed by the power 
of God, through the obedience of His handmaiden. 



THE ABIDING ONE. 

God is the rock of my heart and my portion forever." — Psalm xxiii, 26. 

Some hearts are like a quiet village street. 
Few and well known the passers to and fro; 

Some like a busy city's market place, 

Where countless forms and faces come and go. 



138 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Into my life unnumbered steps have trod, 
Though brief that Hfe and nearing now its close; 

At first the forms of phantasies and dreams, 
And then the varied tread of friends and foes. 

Coming and going — ah ! there lay the pang. 

That when my heart had blossomed and unlocked 

Its wealth to greet the loved, familiar step, 
Lo! it was gone, and only echoes mocked 

My listening ear. But, oh! there came one step, 
So soft and slow, which said, "I pass not by, 

But stay with thee forever, if thou wilt. 
Amid this constant instability." 

Then in His eyes I saw the love I craved — 
Love past my craving — love that died for me. 

He took my hand, and in its gentle strength 
I learnt the joy of leaning utterly. 

He taught my heart to trust Him fearlessly, 

(Trust oft betrayed, but not misplaced no more); 

My Rock! My Rock! My wave-besieged Rock! 
Safe in the clefts I rest forevermore. 

All, all things change, and noblest human hearts 
Can ne'er be rocks; they are but potter's clay. 

The Lord our God, He only is a rock! 

Who trust in Him may trust in Him for aye! 

Still do the countless footsteps come and go; 

Still with a sigh the echoes die away; 
But One abides, and fills the solitude 

With music and with beauty, night and day. 

— The Christian. 



THE SUBSTAXCE OF THINGS HOPED FOR. 139 



FAITH, THE SUBSTANCE OF THINGS 
HOPED FOR. 

A Sermon by Mrs. Anna J. JonfcsoN, at the Christ Healing 
Institute. 

Faith is the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen. — 
Hebrews xi. 

This is a lengthy chapter, and I want simply to say 
that from the beginning to the end it is a clear record of those 
who had faith in God, and the victories gained by each through 
their faith. We read in the thirty-third, -fourth, and -fifth 
verses, how, through faith, they subdued kingdoms; wrought 
righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, 
quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword; 
out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, 
turned to flight the armies of the aliens. "Women received 
their dead, raised to life again, and others were tortured, not 
accepting deliverance, that they might obtain a better resur- 
rection." 

We find here the evidence of past faith, and I believe, dear 
friends, that we are here to-day to reveal to the world the evi- 
dences of a present faith. I am so glad that the Bible reveals 
to me God's promises, through those who trusted Him by 
faith in the past. I praise Him that I can stand here a living 
witness, a living representative of the truth, as it was and is 
in Jesus. Those w^ho trust in the Father will have the spirit 
of Christ revealed in and through them. To-day I feel the 
glorious rejoicings of God's Holy Spirit, and His Holy presence 
in my soul and body. I rejoice that He has brought me step 
by step over a tried, troubled, weary pathway, up to the pres- 
ent, where I can rejoice now that He allowed me to be crushed 
down to the earth, that I might rise again in newness of life, 
and with a consciousness of His revealed presence in my soul 
and body. I praise Him to-day that He has put me into every 
position by which woman could be tried, as a wife and mother; 
yes, tried on every hand by the spirit of evil, in the form of 
alcohol and all that alcohol will do, through one possessed with 



140 THE HEALING VOICE. 

the love of it: through all this God kept the woman, and de- 
livered her from the power of the spirits of the flesh. Faith in 
God kept me then and allowed me to contend with all the evils 
that Avoman to-day is going through in the same relationships 
although worn out mentally and physically. He delivered me* 
Christ Jesus came to me as the revealed life of God, as the power 
and presence of the Almighty. He took the woman up as she 
was, and in the stillness of God's presence she became, as it 
were, a little child to Him, and He has blessedly taught her^ 
and has brought her up from that lowly, weak, and helpless 
state, to where she stands to-day, in His will so supremely, that 
it is His own life and the resurrected spirit of her God that 
makes itself manifest. It is the human nature filled with the 
Divine, with the spirit of truth, of life and glory. None can 
glory in the flesh in the presence of God. It is the glory of 
God, the manifestation of the power of His Spirit, in truth, sa 
practically demonstrated, that it is life itself — sickness flies 
away before it. 

This is what faith does at the present time. It makes you 
holy, it makes your mind clear and strong, it enables you to 
see God in all His glorious attributes; having the eyes of your 
understanding opened, you see Him in the heavens above and 
the earth beneath. Oh, that I could see Him more clearly in 
His creatures ! He has created all things — man and woman 
in His own likeness. I want to see the spirit of the living God 
in all His professed followers; to be able to look into their eyes 
and meet there the spirit of my Redeemer, Christ the Lord, the 
recognition of His love. His peace. His power coming to me as 
of one Spirit from the kingdom of the Father, binding us to- 
gether as brothers and sisters, making us a power to do His 
will on this earth; nothing of ourselves, but all to the glory of 
God, and the good of humanity. 

This is the Gospel of love, the outgrowth of faith ; and when 
we get to where we can see God in one another, there will be 
no jealousy, no spiritual pride, no attempt to build ourselves 
up at the expense of one another, no selfishness, no trying to 
get all and give as little as we can in return. There will be no 
darkness; it will be light from heaven in the soul and mind. 



THE SUBSTANCE OF THINGS HOPED FOR. 141 

If we have more light than others, we cannot hold it back or 
hide it, but must give it forth, even though it pierces the bone 
and marrow. The truth must be given; man must know him- 
self, and who is going to tell him of himself but the spirit of 
truth? The sw^ord of the spirit is bathed in love; it wdll not 
wound beyond wdiat it can heal. This is strong food, and 
some who have heard my strong testimony to God's powder 
with us at the present time, just as He was with His faithful 
ones in the past, say to me, with a serious shake of the head, 
*'Be careful; those who think they stand must take heed lest 
they fall;" but God has shown me I cannot fall from Him, 
as I belong to Him; and that I am placed by Him where He 
would have me stand in obedience to His will, speaking His 
word in spirit and in truth. Many of His professed followers 
are full of fears — they are like the learned Doctors of the 
Law — they hold the key of knowledge, but they will not go 
in themselves, nor allow others to enter. I have certainly 
been delivered from the authority of man, and adopted into 
the family of God, so that I do the will of my God as a child 
and servant, and none can make me afraid. Faith has brought 
me the revealed life and presence of the God in whom I be- 
lieved, and now my mission is to let the light of His spirit 
shine out through me, in words and works, for the good of 
humanity, and the glory of the Lord Jesus Christ; His king- 
dom come, and His Will be done in the earth, my earth — my 
individual body, — as in heaven. 

This is a faith that faileth not; a faith planted in the heart 
and soul so deeply, that it is the indwelling of God himself. 
It cannot fail. Everything else may fail, but your heart, fully 
in the keeping of Jesus Christ, cannot fail; it cannot faint by 
the way, although the spirit of the world may press you down 
with unbelief to where they will almost crush you with their 
dead bodies, dead in trespasses and sins. Nevertheless, un- 
derneath you are the Everlasting Arms to uphold you. There 
are multitudes of people in this world to-day dead, who are not 
yet buried. Some are whited sepulchres — others in a state of 
decay; according to "The Word" — "he that soweth to the 
flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption." And when obliged 



142 THE HEALING VOICE. 

to mingle with such natures, we become in a measure par- 
takers of their dead condition, and only the resting in God 
delivers us from it. This spirit in the churches to-day makes 
them similar to the valley of dry bones. 

In following this Christ-life you will be tried, and tested, 
and proved, my friends, and unless you are, you would never 
know how much you could endure in self-denial and self- 
sacrifices. Unless you go through that fiery ordeal of bearing 
and forbearing, you will never be able to stand alone with 
your God, and take troubled ones by the hand, and help them 
up out of their desolations. 

This is what faith does for the soul that trusts God. You 
have to begin at the first round of the ladder. Simple faith 
in God, and obedience, will bring you up to the highest round, 
and after you have reached there, your greatest desire will 
be, to come down again into the valley and help others up; 
you will not sit quietly and rejoice in your own safety^ while 
so many are dying down below; you will want to help your 
fellowmen to the same knowledge of God, take them by the 
hand, say to them, "Be strong, trust Him, and He will sustain 
yoii as He has me. Nothing can harm you; there is not power 
enough on earth to hurt you if you trust in Him. He will 
save your soul from sin, and your body from sickness, and 
establish you in righteousness." This is the outgrowth of 
faith; this is the blooming forth of the fruitful spirit of Christ's 
righteousness in the soul; this is what every one that trusts 
Him can possess; nothing can deprive you of it, or hinder your 
having it. You are joint heirs with Jesus Christ, the Right- 
eous, to the throne of the Father. 

May His blessing rest on each one of you to-day, and so keep 
you, that all that has been said may be like the ingrafted word, 
like the good seed, sown and watered. May it come up, 
bearing a rich harvest glorifying to God, and blessing your 
own souls abundantly. Amen. 



CURES THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 143 

CURES Tf TROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 

(Testimonials, at the Sunday Meeting.) 

Mrs. F. : ''I was cured of a severe cold in the head and on 
the chest in five minutes' time, by Mrs. Johnson's prayer, and 
the laying on of hands." 

Mrs. B.: *'I was cured of a severe cold, and fullness in the 
head, through one prayer to God." 

Mrs. H. D.: "I was cured of quinsy sore throat (pronounced 
so by my physician, and very badly inflamed). One prayer 
and the touch of the hands healed me in three or four minutes' 
time. I left this house perfectly well, praising God." 

Mrs. W.: "My trouble was general debility. God is good; 
none come to Him and are sent empty away. After this good 
sister prayed for me, I walked the room, exclaiming, ' Glory to 
God!' I felt as if I had gone back to my youth; the burden 
and weakness were all gone. " 
My dear Mrs. Johnson : 

I feel as if I ought to tell everybody what the Lord has done 
for me through you. 

Since I was ten years of age I have been very delicate, suf- 
fering most of the time from lung trouble; have been under the 
care of a number of physicians, and experienced relief only 
temporarily. By the death of my mother I was completely 
broken down. Becoming very ill, I was carried to a hospital, 
apparently in a dying condition. The illness of other patients 
there increased my own sufferings. I was advised to see you, 
and I was brought, on December i6th, to the "Christ Healing 
Institute." You prayed with me, laid your hands on me, and 
the burden was entirely lifted, and I went from the house re- 
joicing, free in soul and body, and reconciled to the will of 
God for the loss of my mother. It is now nearly four weeks 
since you prayed with me; my strength seems to be more and 
more established every day. I have been walking long dis- 
tances, something I have not been able in all my hfe to do 
without fatigue, and my lungs do not trouble me. If any- 
thing causes me suffering, mentally or physically, I ask the 



144 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Lord to take it away, and it is immediately removed. Praise 
His Holy Name for all He has done for me! I thank Him 
every day for the consciousness of His presence in and with 
me. I thank Him that He has raised up Mrs. Johnson, through 
whom such blessings are bestowed upon suffering ones. 
Dear Mrs. Johnson: 

Praise God forever, I am healed! I have been resting in 
the Lord for some time, and have been taking the Divine Cu- 
rative regularly. It has purified my blood. But this morn- 
ing it came to me, "By His stripes ye are healed." These 
words kept going through my mind continually, until I saw 
I was then healed; not going to be, but healed now. I hope 
soon to see you, and thank you sincerely for your prayers for 
me. I shall always love you better than myself. Yours in 
Christ, ' A. D. 



SATx\N'S ENEMY. 

Miraculous Faith Healing in West Flfty-ninth Street. — Mental 

AND Physical Diseases Cured by Laying on of Hands 

AND Prayers. — The Voice of God. 

"The case of gangrenous foot, which I undertook two 
weeks ago, is progressing very favorably indeed," said Mrs. 
A. J. Johnson, of the Christ Healing Institution, No. 200 West 
Fifty-ninth Street, to a Telegram reporter to-day. "The pa- 
tient was discharged from Roosevelt Hospital just before he" 
came to me, wdth instructions to return in a month to have 
his foot amputated. At present three of his toes are quite 
well, and the other two are fast healing." 

Mrs. Johnson is a pleasant-featured, sympathetic lady, about 
fifty years of age. In answer to the reporter's questions, she 
said: 

'*I use no medicines. Mental and physical diseases are 
cured by the po^er of prayer, laying on of hands, and by 
anointing with oil in some cases. I have treated successfully 
consumption, small-pox, fevers of all kinds, dyspepsia, paraly- 
sis, and tumors. I refuse cases which I could not cure. I 



SATAN'S ENEMY. 145 

have never had a patient die on my hands; the Lord would 
not permit such a thing." 

''Is it necessary that the patient should have faith?" asked 
the reporter. 

"He must place himself subject to the Will of God, with 
child-like conlidence for the restoration of his health. 

"Prayer purifies the heart, and brings the mind right with 
God, casting out all devils — evil tendencies, diseases and 
wicked thoughts." 

" Do you think that devils really cause disease ? " 

"Evil spirits enter into mortals very often, producing dis- 
ease and insanity. When the individual is filled with the 
spirit of God, no devil can enter into him." 

"What prayers do you use in order to efi'ect a cure?'- 
asked the reporter. 

"I use no set form of prayer. I pray generally once a day 
w4th my patients." 

"What do you mean by saying you are told to use this oi^ 
that curative measure?" 

"The voice of God directs me in all that I do. I hear other 
voices, but I pay no attention to them, any more than I would 
to strangers talking to each other on the streets." 

"Do you not think that the power you exercise is like that 
claimed by the mind- cure people, by mesmerists, and by heal- 
ing mediums." 

"All good is from God," replied Mrs. Johnson, "and in so 
far as real cures are effected by the means you speak of, they 
are from God also. For m}' part, I am not a Spiritualist, and 
do not employ the agency of familiar spirits, or that of the 
imagination, as in the mind cure; neither do I practice mes- 
merism. It is the Lord who works through me. I make no 
charge to my patients. This establishment is maintained by 
the freewill offerings of those whom I have benefited in body 
and mind." — From the N. Y. Evening Telegram. 



146 THE HEALIXG VOICE. 



THE WRATH OF GOD. 

A Sermon Delivered by Mrs. Anna J. Johnson at the Sunday Ser- 
vice IN THE Christ Healing Institute. 

■*' For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and 
unrighteousness of men who hold the truth in unrighteousness. — Romans 
I, i8." 

Men who hold back the truth are those who live on the 
natural plane of thought, who rule through the natural under- 
standing, who reject or set aside the leadings of the spirit. 
Man has two natures — a spirit within, and one without. The 
outer man is Anti-Christ,- until he surrenders to the inner 
man, conscience, the still, small voice of God, in the soul. 
Each individual should comprehend this dual nature, then 
•each one could see the workings of both natures, by look- 
ing in the looking-glass, the mirror of truth, when decid- 
ing right from wrong. The "still, small voice" has two enemies 
to contend with in the outer man, in the form of natural in- 
tellect, and human reason; as it reads, ''our enemies are those 
of our own household." These two human warriors are slow 
to recognize the inner man, the still, small voice of God, until, 
through severe experiences, the natural, selfish human nature 
is obliged to accept God's invitation, "Come, let us reason to- 
gether." The human, in its natural state, invariably wars 
with the spirit, as it reads, "Those born after the flesh perse- 
cute those born after the spirit." This warfare goes on be- 
tween the Spirit and the flesh until the inner life rules the 
outer. Thus our nearest enemies are those of our own house- 
hold. Paul realized this, and has given the true means of gain- 
ing the victory over the enemy. He says ''By presenting your 
bodies a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable unto God, which 
is your reasonable service." This renders to God the things 
which are God's. 

If your intellectual powers have been cultivated, this act seals 
them, and sanctifies them unto God. If your human reason 
is broad and clear, practically, it is now subject to the higher 
and holier laws of your being, which will increase instead of 



THE WRATH OF GOD. 147 

lessening your powers. This resigned attitude of the human 
will brings all the members of the man subject to the head 
man, who is Christ the Lord; then the unity of His spirit keeps 
the inner and outer harmonized. One cannot say to the other^ 
I need thee not. Then there is but one spirit ruling and 
reigning in man; all his interior and exterior enemies have 
fled. He who is joined to the Lord is one spirit, and He 
whose right it is to reign has come. I would not have yoii 
think that all warfare is over when you have reached this point,. 
In fact, it has only begun in earnest, as the Lord from heaven 
has full possession of your soul and body. He goes forth m 
you, conquering and to conquer. But the battle is His. Stilly, 
you are in it with Him, and a witness for Him, proving the pos- 
sibility thereby of every man w^ho claims Christ as his Saviour 
standing in the revealed will of His God, having, through the 
grace given in Christ, obtained the victory. Those who have 
not received this light, or attained to this point of surrendei 
to God, will not understand you, will persecute and grieve 
the spirit, in various ways. They will say, no doubt, that you 
glory in your own human exultation, and not in the divine 
relationship; that your mind is becoming unbalanced, and you 
ought to be caiefuJly looked after. Your old friends, ** after 
the flesh," will leave you one by one, until God and the his- 
man are all alone, and although they persecute you, and do* 
all in their power to restrain your words and good works, 
they cannot harm you; they only hurt themselves by bringing 
down the wrath of God upon them. 

The first love, the inner life of the soul, goes out in testify- 
ing of God and His glory, the gifts of the spirit, and the joy 
of healing the sick and preaching His gospel of full salvation* 
You will find often, in doing this godly work, that you have 
enemies under the guise of friends, holding back this glorious ^ 
truth in unrighteousness. Jesus met this terrible spirit when- 
He walked the earth in the will of the Father. He said thai 
His followers would have in this world tribulation, but in* 
Him they would have peace. 

Thus, my friends, we have nothing to fear after the old! 
nature in ourselves is conquered. He that is with you is- 



148 THE HEALING VOICE. 

more than all that are against you. It is said that he who 
conquers himself, is greater than he who hath taken a city. 
In this case Christ conquers us through love, and conquers 
for us. I know this, having the evidence in myself. Very 
many times since God reconciled the woman unto Himself, 
have I witnessed to the truth of this. 

A circumstance occurred some years ago, when I was only 
a babe in Christ. The Lord has been to me since then, like 
a tender, loving mother, although, for some wise reason. He 
allowed me to be tried as by fire, stripped of all earthly pos- 
session; yet in His love and the love of my two children I 
have been blessed. 

This day I am about to speak. of, turned suddenly cold, 
extremely cold, and I was so situated I could not add to my 
clothing. I felt chilled, until it seemed as if I could not bear 
it. I said, "Dear Heavenly Father, what shall I do? Unless 
You take care of me I shall take a fearful cold." When the 
Lord said to me, "Put all fear from you. He that is with 
you is greater than the atmosphere about you, and all that 
is against you;" and a glow of warmth like a baptism of fire 
went all over me. My soul rejoices since that day, in this 
knowledge that the changes in the weather and the elements 
have no power over me to give me cold. I have had a cold 
and cough twice since then, but I took it from those under 
my care, and as soon as I understood that even colds are 
catching, that one may take them if susceptible or in sympathy 
with those who have them, it was taken away from me. I 
have since then repeatedly told people that God w^ould keep 
them in peace, health, and strength of brain and body if they 
would only trust Him. But these people, many of them, are 
those who hold back the truth in unrighteousness; they scoff, 
and say it is absurd to believe such a thing. But the saddest 
thing of all is, to know that they are bringing the wrath of 
God down on their own heads; the time is near when they will 
have to call on Him whom they are now rejecting. May 
each one of you bear in mind that the old Adam in yourselves 
must be surrendered unto God, so that the new^ man, Christ 
Jesus, may take out of His storehouse things old and new. 



THE WRATH OF GOD. 149 

Adam is all right when he is subject to the new man, Christ 
the Lord. All your enemies will be under your feet, when 
Christ is Master of your soul, mind, and body. After this, 
if enemies show themselves, they are not your enemies, they 
are His, and He is your eternal power and Godhead. 

Paul has shown us very clearly in the Scripture we have 
read, that the natural man, who suppresses or holds back the 
truth is under the condemnation of Him who is the truth. 
We know that God is love, and we never can represent Him 
as a God of wrath, for we know Him as a God of mercy; and 
before we close our discourse, let us look into this matter 
clearly, and, if possible, determine how far this outer man, 
this self-nature, is responsible. God judges according to the 
light we have. The sins of ignorance bring suffering we 
know, but not the wrath of God from heaven, except in the 
sense in which it came to Paul on his way to Damascus, when 
God called him, saying, "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou 
me?" God's light from heaven caused the scales to drop 
from Paul's eyes. He then saw the error of his past life, and 
went forth in obedience to Christ, to save others from the 
error of their ways, saying to them, "Follow^ me as I follow 
Christ." Paul held back the truth in unrighteousness, until 
the outer man was struck down by the light from heaven, 
causing Him to reaHze his own blindness, and his need of being 
taught the way of God more perfectly by those who had the 
inner life more fully unfolded. 

Paul fought the good fight of faith. He is, in the Scripture 
we have read, as determined to denounce the men who hold 
back the truth in unrighteousness, as he was when he per- 
secuted the Christians. Paul had run the race set before him 
in persecuting Christianity, now in preserving it. Every man 
will have to fight the same good fight of faith through Christ, 
and run the race, and win the prize just as Paul did, if they 
would gain the victory and win the crown. This is the battle 
between Christ and Anti-Christ. We have been taught to 
believe that this battle was the battle of Armageddon, which 
would take place in the latter days of the world. 

My friends, Paul fought it in his day, and all who follow 



150 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Christ in this world have this battle to fight, and it will not be 
ended in any human soul until the mind of the outer man 
surrenders to the inner voice of God. Every man finds, as 
Paul did, a law in his mind warring with the law of his mem- 
bers; and will, until he gets into the eighth of Romans, and 
realizes what Paul did when he cried out, "There is, there- 
fore, now no condemnation to those who are in Christ Jesus, 
who walk after the spirit, and not after the flesh." Paul con- 
demned himself often before he reached this point, saying, 
"Wretched man that I am! Who will deliver me from the 
body of this death?" We are blest through Paul's experience, 
and all that he has written of himself, and his exhortations 
to others. But unless we present our bodies as a living sac- 
rifice unto God, which is our reasonable service, we shall only 
know the Truth, from the record Paul and others have left 
us, instead of having the life of the Word in ourselves. Ask 
yourselves wherein you fail to comply with the requirements 
of the Gospel. If you have held back the truth which was 
in you, either in word or act, you are the willing servants of 
sin; if you have held back the sweet influences of the Holy 
Spirit in others, then, indeed, you have robbed God of His 
glory, and that soul of its growth in grace, and in the knowl- 
edge of the truth! 

These are the questions which the Spirit of God prompts 
me to put to each of you, that you may examine yourselves, 
and thereby render a balanced account of your stewardship. 
This will sum up the profits and loss which have accrued 
during your entire life, which are placed to your credit, or 
charged against you, for as a man sows so shall he reap. Jacob 
experienced this, when he wrestled with the angel of the Lord 
all night; towards morning he had his hip put out of joint. 
This gave the angel the victory. Until man is shorn of his 
strength, he will say to God, Thus far and no farther. 

Jacob and Paul were the children of promise, yet the outer 
or natural man warred with the Spirit, until God revealed 
Himself to them as their Master, their Saviour, and the God 
of their entire being. When a man realizes this, he is like 
Jacob, ready to build an altar unto God, or like Paul, ready 



CURES THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 151 

to run the race set before him, fighting the good fight of faith. 
All Paul's wrestlings were spiritual victories over the natural 
man, even to the thorn in his flesh. 

May the Holy Spirit make you all victorious in running 

the race set before you, is the sincere prayer of my soul for 
you all. Amen. 



CURES THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 

[Though we publish only the initials, the full names can be had, if desired^ 
by appHcation to the author, A. J. Johnson.] 

Mr. F., of Brooklyn, came to the Institute, quite ill with 
what might be called a heavy cold and influenza. I prayed 
for him, and the power of God so filled his soul and body 
that he shouted ' praises to God. He was quite hoarse and 
coughed much before the prayer, but afterwards there was no 
hoarseness or cough to be heard. Praise the Lord for the 
power of His Spirit to cast out infirmities of the flesh! 

Miss E. D. came, suffering with mental unrest. Through 
prayer, she received the peace of God, the baptism of love, 
the revelation of His presence in and around her. 

Miss E. came with a badly inflamed and swollen arm. There 
was great danger of blood-poisoning, but to the glory of God, 
it must be said, one prayer and the laying on of hands passed 
all pain and inflammation from the arm. ''Is there anything 
too hard for the Lord to do?" This person did not even 
have faith. "He saw the faith of others." 

Mrs. G., instantly healed of a violent headache, at the close 
of our Sunday services. She went home praising God, saying, 
"I never will doubt His power again." This sister has been 
blest many times, but her human reason always wants a prac- 
tical evidence for everything, so that she often gets herself en- 
tangled. There are very many who do the same thing; they 
wrestle with the Spirit, and thereby get into doubts and fears. 
I have felt lately, that those who are healed by the Lord and 
know it, will be obliged to acknowledge it openly, and contend 
for the truth. Patience has ceased to be a virtue when un- 



152 THE HEALING VOICE. 

belief and prejudice in a person's own family will be so per- 
sisted in that faith, hope, and health are taken from its mem- 
bers. This is a day when people's souls will be tried for the 
truth's sake, and if they allow themselves to be moved from 
the Rock, Christ Jesus, the enemy has certainly gained a 
victory over them. 

I have a case of insanity — one of the most trying that has 
ever come under my care. 

A sister of this patient called on me to know if I could or 
would go to her home and see her sick brother, who had been 
ill eight weeks and was violently insane; the papers were made 
out by the attending physicians, to send him to the asylum, 
but she was unwilling to have him sent there. She said, "I 
came to you, Mrs. Johnson, as the last hope. You cured my 
brother Charles five years ago, when he was so ill; say you 
will come, and that there is hope for my brother William." 
I waited on the Lord a moment, then I told her that I would 
go to her house that evening and remain all night. When I 
was shown into the room where Mr. Bostwick was with the 
attendant, he came towards me w^th such a terrible look in 
his eyes, saying, ''Who sent you here?" I looked him straight 
in the eye, with the reply, '' God sent me; I am His child and 
servant. I have come to help you to understand how much 
you need His Holy Spirit." All this time we stood looking each 
other in the eyes, w^hen he dropped his and began to weep; he 
soon spoke, and took me by the hand, saying, "God sent you 
here to save me; these people have been so harsh to me; they 
have tied my hands, and have strapped me on the bed, and my 
sister has had them do it; but I will fix them!" and it was all 
the attendant could do to restrain him from instantly attacking 
his sister; all his love for her seemed to have turned to hate, 
the spirit of murder possessing him. I talked to him, and laid 
my hands on that troubled brain, praying God to cast .out all 
evil, and give peace and power to those weakened faculties. 
He became quite calm after the prayer; he knelt and prayed 
for himself, asked his sister and mother to forgive him, and 
allowed the attendant to bathe him, and prepare him for re- 
tiring, for the first time in eight weeks without force, and for 



CURES THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 153 

four nights he had not closed his eyes. He went to bed quietly, 
and slept from twelve o'clock that night, to twelve the next 
day without awakening. The following night, ten hours, and 
so on. Strength of body and brain was given him, and above 
all else, his spiritual nature has been quickened. He never 
professed Christ, but instead, scoffed at religion; now he is 
filled with veneration, and an earnest desire to live a pure and 
true life. His mother praises God for His goodness in giving 
her back her son clothed in his right mind, and in health and 
strength of body and brain. She says, ''Neither of my boys, 
although good sons to me, were inclined to be religious, but 
through sickness, of a similar nature in both, they have been 
brought to a knowledge of God through you, Mrs. Johnson, 
for which I cannot praise Him enough! " 

Many subjects of prayer are sent us, which we can only 
leave with God. 

Could I come in contact with those who write* me, or those 
who are sick, we could, in the spirit of His power, do more 
than we are doing for the suffering. God shows me that 
many need enlightening on these subjects, as they do not stand 
after God does raise them up, in answer to our prayer, through 
lack of understanding. Many come to God only when the 
pain or trial presents itself. When we pray it away, they go 
back to the "flesh pots of Egypt;" get sick again, and return 
for another blessing. Like children who play until they get 
hungry, then run and get something to eat, and back again to 
their play. Many people are grown children, especially in 
spiritual matters. 

Tuesday, I w^as telegraphed for to come at once to Brooklyn, 
as Mr. F. was very ill. I found on reaching the house, that 
the physician had pronounced his disease malarial fever, and 
lumbago. His fever certainly was very high, and his suft'er- 
ings intense. I took a seat by his bedside, telling him to put 
his whole trust in God, and although my faith is very strong, 
for a few moments it was a question in my mind whether he 
would get well or not, as he apparently grew w^orse after I 
prayed for him. But the dear Lord soon gave me the word 
"Fear not," and in a few minutes a marked change was 



154 THE HEALING VOICE. 

apparent for the better. To use the man's own words, in de- 
scribing the change, he says, '*I felt as if I was all on fire, 
before and after the prayer, then a cool balmy air rested on 
my head, gradually passing down through my body, carrying 
with it all the old suffocation. It did seem to me then, as if 
God was better to me than I deserved; every pain had gone, 
and peace restored, but so weak." 

Very soon Mr. F. was able to leave the bed, and walk the 
floor in prayer and praise. His wife rejoiced with him, thank- 
ing God for her husband's recovery. She said, *' I have watched 
with him, and waited on him since last Friday, day and night. 
Last night he supposed himself dying several times; but I 
knew God would not let him die; and when we decided to 
send for you, Mrs. Johnson, I had faith to believe that as soon 
as you got here, he would be healed." 

Mr. F. remarked, ''My wife had more faith than I had, 
but from to-day I will never doubt my God; from this moment 
I am His, soul and body." This open covenant he made with 
God, was witnessed to by his wife, two lady visitors, and my- 
self, and, I have no doubt, a cloud of witnesses. I left for my 
home with such joy in my heart, that I wished I could enter 
every sick and troubled family in the land, and, by the grace 
and power of God, cast out the power of evil, and establish 
the spirit of health and truth. 

Oh, this mission of love! It is boundless in its aspiration 
(and yet limited), because people close the door of their heart 
and home against the Holy Ghost and His messengers — some 
willingly, others ignorantly. 

I give the case of a lady suffering from asthma and chronic 
constipation. She had visited different climates with a hope 
of being cured of her asthmatic difficulties, but received no 
permanent help. When she came here her lungs and throat 
were badly inflamed, and very painful. The first prayer quite 
relieved her, and before the seven days were over, there was 
no trace of the asthma, nor the lung trouble, all having gone;^ 
she was able to sing in reality — "Is not this the Land of 
Beulah?" Other troubles had disappeared also. Constipa- 
tion with her had become chronic. Almost everything of a 



CURES THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 155 

laxative nature had been used — and had lost its effect. Now 
the prayer of faith, and the laying on of hands, accomplished 
that which nothing else could do. Praise and thanksgiving 
to God is now her only medicine. 

With our whole soul we exclaim. Why do not the Christian 
people give God their souls and bodies, that he may liberate 
them from the infirmities of their inheritances? 

This sister told me her father lived all his life a sufferer, and 
died from the effects of asthma and bronchitis, and that other 
members of her family were now great sufferers from the same 
cause. 

Some of my readers may stumble a little if I tell them that 
the Spirit of the Comforter, Jesus Christ, taught me to pray 
for those who are called dead. I prayed for her father, that 
the full light of God's Spirit might be given him, and that the 
power of evil which had followed him through his natural life, 
and had been transmitted to his children, might be destroyed 
and entirely removed by the substitution of the Christ-life. 
This prayer was answered, and the Spirit witnessed with ours 
to that effect, so that we are convinced that Purgatory is not 
a Catholic myth. Protestants may protest against this, never- 
theless it is true. We have the proof of it — praise God for 
the revelation of His Divine power as the classifier of all de- 
grees of human unfoldment in the body and out of the body! 

I have had another peculiar case under my care. That of a 
man who has had very great light on God's word, but not being 
able to prove the Word of God at all times, as a tangible evi- 
dence of His promise, has become entangled and is now filled 
with the elements of confusion; it may be safely called posses- 
sion of devils; the insane spirit of the flesh which, when indi- 
vidualized in man, may be termed Legion. This man, in the 
earnest spirit of love towards his fellow men, has been trying to 
heal others. He tells me his method of healing was the wash- 
ing of people's feet. He says when the sick have allowed him 
to wash their feet, they were made well, but their diseases in- 
variably entered into him, and he had no power to cast them 
out, and that having once been wonderfully blest through my 
prayer for him, several years ago, he came again feehng that 



156 THE HEALING VOICE. 

this was his only hope. I said to him, '' Put from you tobacco, 
and all your idols, and consecrate yourself to God, for you are 
in human zeal, instead of being in the 'Will of God.' " He 
said, '' I have tried to stop smoking but cannot, my brain seems 
to need it as a stimulant." I put my hand on his head, and 
commanded the spirit of the flesh, in the name of Jesus, to 
surrender itself to God. He bowed prayerfully in submission, 
and left the house, peacefully returning the next day free, and 
clothed in his right mind. He says, "I don't know how to tell 
you of the new joy that has entered into my soul. I feel that 
every bond is broken, that I am indeed free in Christ, and that 
a greater power for good than I ever conceived of, is about to 
be given me." 

Here we see in these two cases much of the hidden causes 
which produce so much suffering. 

In the first case we mentioned, there are hereditary causes, 
beyond the aid of mortal to remove. In the second case, it is 
the human zeal of the mortal to help the suffering brotherhood 
of man out of their bondage. Hut it is often, as in this case, 
that the blind lead the blind, or we might illustrate it thus. 
A man through sympathy with his fellow man under a finan- 
cial strain may indorse the credit of his struggling brother, 
but that very act may only be a temporary help to the man; 
having been carried into the current of depression of stocks, 
bonds, or merchandise, he is controlled by it, and finally car- 
ried down by the steady stream of adverse circumstances, until 
even the indorser, who is trying to help his brother man, is 
often overwhelmed by the tide of financial ruin thereby. We 
might illustrate this case in many ways; a man through human 
sympathy forgets his own danger when he bounds into the 
ocean, or a body of w^ater, to save a fellow-being from drown- 
ing, or rushes into a burning building to save the lives of those 
bound in by the fire. So it is with much of the zeal for heal- 
ing others, that we hear of at the present day. 

All are not commissioned healers who proclaim themselves 
such. Zeal without understanding is to-day using them up, 
and entangling very many souls. The law of human sym- 
pathy is w^orking powerfully through the entire human fam- 



CURES THROUGH FAITH AND PRAYER. 157 

ily in this, our day — so also is the law of selfishness and hate. 
When the law of love is awakened in a human soul, it over- 
looks all obstacles, and is through zeal often entangled by the 
cunning craftiness of human selfishness, which is a blending of 
natural evils, tormenting spirits, that cannot be separated from 
the individual unless there is an entire giving up of the human 
will to God. These are the elements which cause all human 
ills and unrest in one way or another. These were the tem- 
peraments that our weak brother undertook to cure by the 
washing of their feet. He was placing himseK very much in 
the same position as that of the Jew exorcists (Matthew xix, 
15), who cast out evil spirits, in the name of the Lord Jesus 
whom Paul preached. The evil spirits of that day are very 
much the same as the evil spirits of this day. They say to-day 
as then, Jesus we know, and Paul we know, but who are you? 
We read that the evil spirits leaped upon them, and overcame 
the exorcists in that day, just as this well-meaning brother 
has been overcome by the evils in those whom he would have 
healed. The trouble is this, that while our brother is a be- 
liever in Jesus, and an earnest man, he is zealous of good works, 
instead of waiting for the endowment of power from on high, 
the passport of God to the children of men. 

Some four years ago I met in Boston, or rather while in 
Boston, a man suffering from fits, or rather possession of devils. 
He had been taken to Dr. Cullis, of Boston, but as he was not 
helped there, they brought him to me. The Lord revealed to 
me that the man must lay himself, and all that he possessed, 
on the altar, also that he must forgive all if he would be for- 
given all. I saw that this man, although he had been an 
evangelist for seven years previous to his illness, and had 
preached at times with wonderful power, was full of preju- 
dices, and until he forgave all and thereby allowed the Spirit 
of Love to enter into him, these evils could not be kept out 
— even though they were cast out. Dr. Cullis saw him work 
in these terrible fits, and gave him up. It seemed as if the 
man would be disjointed and destroyed, he would be so ter- 
ribly thrown about. For seven days I taught the man the way 
of faith, and rebuked the evil continually. His wife stood 



158 THE HEALING VOICE. 

faithfully with me, and the God of Hosts gave us the victory on 
the seventh day. 

This man was entirely restored, although a number of phy- 
sicians had been consulted and invariably gave him up, saying 
he had overtaxed his brain, and this was derangement of the 
nervous system producing falling sickness, or epilepsy. 

Here is another evidence of the vsdsdom of God over man's 
wisdom. Oh, when will the promise of God come to pass, 
that the knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth as the 
waters cover the sea ? {Isaiah xi, 9.) 



EXTRACTS FROM ''THE BOSTON GLOBE." 

May 14, 1882. 

It was stated that Mrs. Anna J. Johnson had been inducing 
some remarkable cures during her brief stay in Boston. A 
reporter called upon her at her residence, 20 Bowdoin Street, 
and was so fortunate as to meet some patients there, w^ho re- 
lated the folloT\ing experiences: Rev. A. J. M., of Baltimore, 
!Md., said that a few weeks ago he was brought into a terrible 
state of mind, by mental overwork.. He tried to commit sui- 
cide by slow starvation. He had not faith to beheve what he 
had been preaching, and he was fast getting worse, when he 
was induced to see Mrs. Johnson. He said that she had 
strengthened his faith, and driven away his malady. 

A lady who lives at Framingham, said to have been a con- 
firmed invalid for thirty years, and in a poor state of health 
for fort}^-one years. Physicians said her case was double cur- 
vature of the spine, producing great nervous exhaustion, ex- 
treme sensitiveness to touch, days and nights of restlessness, 
wakefulness and great suffering. One of her lunbs was drawn 
up, and her chest very much contracted, so that she walked 
in a stooping posture. Mrs. Johnson prayed with her, and 
laid her hands upon her. After her second visit to the invalid, 
the sick woman stood erect, with her spine and limb straight- 
en ed, and her bodv healed. 



EXTRACTS FROM ''THE BOSTON GLOBED' 159 

Another lady resident in Boston proper had trouble with 
her knees so that she could not bend them. Mrs. Johnson 
described her cure in these words: ^'I asked her to kneel with 
me in prayer. She said she had not knelt for over twenty 
years, and could not kneel. I said to her that I felt that she 
could kneel, and she said that if she knelt down she should 
not be able to get up again. I persuaded her, and she knelt 
down very carefully, bearing her weight on her hands at first. 
I told her to pray, and I prayed myself, and asked God to give 
her the use of all her joints. Then I told her to arise in the 
name of the Lord! She arose, and has had no trouble since." 

Mrs. N. M. H. was seen in the Young Women's Christian 
Union building on Warrenton Street. She stated that there 
were several ladies in the institution, herself among the num- 
ber, who had been prayed for by Mrs. Anna J. Johnson, and 
that the treatment had been in each instance beneficial. She 
stated Mrs. Johnson's theory in the following language: 

"She presents the whole subject of faith cure on a scientific 
and reasonable basis, teaching that the bodily health is de- 
pendent on the spiritual; that if the soul can be brought into 
a condition of perfect truth, belief, and obedience to God, the 
body will become healthy and remain entirely exempt from 
every form of disease, according to the promises made by 
Christ unto His disciples. What is this state of trust and 
obedience which so few really reach? It is to obey the laws 
of our being — physical, mental and moral; to hold ourselves 
ready to do the Lord's bidding as it is made known to us; to 
have large charity and love for ah mankind — in short, to fol- 
low closely the teachmgs of the Lord Jesus Christ. This 
state of cahn trust gives absolutely no room for care and worry. 
If property is taken away, it is because something better is in 
store for us; if dear friends go to the other world, we see them 
by faith in a happier land, and know that everything is as 

IT SHOULD BE. 

"Every physician knows that this calm, even frame of mind 
will do much to restore the health of nearly all patients, but 
there seems to be a higher law which we are just beginning 
to learn, which is, that the body is subject to the soul more 



160 THE HEALING VOICE. 

fully, and in a more subtle and delicate sense, than has been 
supposed. Too little is known scientifically of the influence 
of mind over matter, for the teachings of Mrs. Johnson to be 
proved or disproved theoretically; but many are, through her 
teaching, rejoicing in a new and fuller spiritual life, and find- 
ing bodily disease giving way before the spiritual tide which 
has flowed into their souls. Granting the one proposition that 
there is a God, all powerful and loving, who rules this world, 
the whole case, as she presents it, is allowed. All sensible 
physicians say that they do not cure patients, that they do 
what they can to relieve, but nature alone performs the cure. 
Nature is, of course, only another name for Hfe, of which God 
is the source. The whole subject, then, resolves itself into 
two questions: Do you beUeve that God is powerful enough 
to heal you ? and do you believe that He is willing or that His 
love is great enough to wish the greatest good to all His crea- 
tures ? A great many who think they beheve in the Christian 
religion will say: 'I believe He is willing to cure my soul, but 
I cannot think He means that every one shall have bodily 

HEALTH.' 

''Why not see that the greater includes the less; that the 
body is but the outer manifestation and symbol of the soul, 
and that it is entirely out of the reason of things, that an all- 
wise and loving Creator should will that any soul be fettered 
by a diseased body ? The great trouble is, that among people 
who really think they beheve in the Christian religion, there 
is much unbelief through ignorance, caused by the false teach- 
ing which has come down through the ages, making the Word 
of God of no effect, through the traditions of men, even as in 
our Saviour's time. They have taken away from the words 
of The Book, in spite of St. John's solemn warning {Revela- 
tion xxii, 19), denying that the body can be healed through 
the soul, and saying that Christ performed His cures in op- 
position to law, and that miracles were only for the apostoUc 
age, and to estabhsh the Christian rehgion. The Christian 
church lost a power which it has never regained, by losing 
sight of the truth that the body is the index of the soul, and 
that one of its special ofiices is to warn, by bodily pain, of 



AUTUMN THOUGHTS. 161 

sin which has been committed either in body, mind, or soul. 
1 think when we come to a perfect understanding of the laws 
of our being, that we shall see how every transgression of law 
harms the soul, and that it is quite as wrong to overwork the 
body or mind, as to lie, cheat, or swear. 

"Mrs. Johnson does not claim anything for herseK. She 
says that the power given her is of God, and manifested 
through her, because she has given herself in loving obedience 
to Him. She teaches her patients that they can receive this 
divine help, only by submitting their own will to the will of 
God, thus bringing themselves into their true relations as sons 
and daughters. She teaches them the physical and spiritual 
laws which govern their being, and thus enables them to 
bring their whole lives into harmony with the great source of 
existence. When men realize that the body, instead of being 
a vile, worthless thing, is the temple of The Living God, they 
will no longer desire or dare to defile or abuse it in any way, 
but will use it for the good of man and hence for the glory 
of God. When these truths are fully understood, that will 
come to pass which John foretold. Revelation xxi, 3, 4: 'And 
I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, Behold, the 
tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, 
and they shall be His people, and God himseK shall be with 
them and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears 
from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither 
sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain ; for the 
former things are passed away.' " 



* AUTUMN THOUGHTS. 

How richly nature tints the woods 
With deep autumnal dyes! 

So touch my soul, O God of love. 
Till warmer glows arise. 

She waves the plumed golden-rod 
By wayside, hill, and field : 



162 THE HEALING VOICE. 

So o'er my heart Thy sceptre, Lord, 
In royal splendor wield. 

The sumach bursts in crimson flame — 

Blazing the woodbines creep: 
So may Thy watch-fires greet me, Lord, 

Brightest when night is deep. 

The apple trees with laden boughs 

Their ruddy offerings bring: 
So to my soul as life grows old 

May full fruition spring. 

The squirrel stores his nutty hoard 

'Gainst winter, long and cold: 
So may I lay up treasures, Lord, 

Safe in the Master's fold. 

Adown the swaying golden grain 
The gleaming scythe is whirled: 

Do we hear the clink of Thy blade, dear Lord, 
Through ripening fields of the world ? 

The gleaners follow the reapers' steps 
Till the last bright sheaf is won: 

What an army gleans in Thy Harv'-est, Lord, 
Following Jesus onl 

Soft is the touch of the Autumn Sun: 

Softer her balmy breeze: 
And, lo, thou art here in the stillness, Lord, 

As a sunset glows through the trees! 

Oh, Highpriest of Nature's Autumn shrine, 
Who lovest her garnered sheaves, 

1 ask but the peace of the gentle flowers 
Asleep 'neath the drifting leaves ! 

M.J. 



MID-]VIXTER BLOSSOMS. 165 

MID-WINTER BLOSSOMS, OR BIBLE 
FORGET-ME-NOTS. 

December ist. 

I will not leave you comfortless; I will come to you. — John 
xiv, 1 8. 

December 2D. 

I will be with thee ; I will not fail thee, nor forsake thee. Be 
strong and of good courage. — Josh, i, 5, 6. 

December 3D. 

Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that the 
Father may be glorified in the Son. — John xiv, 13. 

December 4TH. 

I have loved thee with an everlasting love; therefore, with 
loving kindness have I drawn thee. — Jer. xxxi, 3. 

December 5TH. 

In all places where I record My name, I will come unto thee 
and I will bless thee. — Exod. xx, 24. 

December 6th. 

Call upon Me in the day of trouble; 1 will deliver thee, and 
thou shalt glorify Me. — Psalms i, 15. 

December yxH. 

I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish/ 
neither shall any man pluck them out of My hand. My Father, 
which gave them Me, is greater than all; and no man is able 
to pluck them out of My Father's hand. — John x, 28, 29. 

December 8th. 

My presence shall go with thee, and I will give thee rest. — 
Exod. xxxiii, 14. 



164 THE HEALING VOICE. 

December 9TH. 

I will instruct thee and teach thee in the way which thou 
shalt go; I will guide thee with mine eye. — Psalms xxxii, 8. 

December ioth. 

He shall call upon Me, and I will answer him; I will be with 
him in trouble; I will deliver him and honor him. — Psalms 
xci, 15. 

December iith. 

And the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy 
soul in drought; and thou shalt be hke a watered garden, and 
like 'a spring of water, whose waters fail not. — Isa. Iviii, 11. 

December i2Th. 

In the world ye shall have tribulation ; but be of good cheer. 
I have overcome the world. — John xvi, 33. 

December i^th. 

Peace I leave with you, My peace I give unto you ; not as the 
world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, 
neither let it be afraid. — John xiv, 27. 

December 14TH. 

For the mountains shall depart, and the hills be removed; 
but My kindness shall not depart from thee, neither shall the 
covenant of My peace be removed. — Isa. liv, 10. 

December 15TH. 

I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee. — 
Acts xviii, 10. 

December i6th. 

And, lo! I am with you alway [hterally, "all the days"], 
even unto the end of the world. — Matt, xxxiii, 20. 



MID-WINTER BLOSSOMS. 165 

December 17TH. 

Yet I will not make a full end of thee; but I will correct thee 
in measure. — Jer. xxx, 11. 

December i8th. 
I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee. — Heh. xiii, 5, 

December 19TH. 

I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will re- 
deem them from death. O death, I wiU be thy plagues; O 
grave, I wiU be thy destruction. — Hosea xiii, 14. 

December 2oth. 
As one whom his mother comforteth, so will I comfort you. 

— Isa. IxA-i, 13. 

December 21ST. 

Fear thou not, for I am with thee ; be not dismayed, for I am 
thy God. I will strengthen thee; yea, I will help thee; yea, I 
-will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness. — 
Isa. xli, 10. 

December 22D. 

The Lord thy God is w^th thee, whithersoever thou goest. 

— Josh, i, 9. 

December 2 3D. 
Cast thy burden upon the Lord, and He shall sustain thee; 
He shall never suffer the righteous to be moved, — Psalms 
Iv, 22. 

December 24TH. 
I wiU show thee what thou shalt do. — / Sam. xxi. 

December 25TH. 

Blessed are they that have not seen and yet have believed. 

— John XX, 29. 

December 26x11. 
Unto you that fear ]My name shall the Sun of Righteousness 
arise with healing in his wings. — Mai. iv, 2. 



166 THE HEALING VOICE. 

December 27TH. 
Yet will I not forget thee. — Isa. xliv, 15. 

December 28th. 

These things have I spoken unto you, that My joy might 
remain in you, and that your joy might be full. — John xv, 11. 

December 29TH. 

He that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High shall 
abide under the shadow of the Almighty. — Psalms xci, i . 

December 30TH. 

Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night; nor for the 
arrow that liieth by day; nor for the pestilence that w^alketh in 
the darkness ; nor for the destruction that wasteth at noonday. 
— Psalms xci, 2. 

December 31ST. 

Because thou hast made the Lord thy refuge, even the Most 
High thy habitation; there shall no e\il befall thee, neither 
shall any plague come nigh thy dwelling. — Psalms xci, 9-10. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 

Fulton, N.Y., August 20th, 1884. 
Dear Mrs. Johnson : 

Yours of July 29th came duly to hand on August 4th. I 
was very glad to receive it, and please accept my many and 
heartiest thanks. I cannot express to you in this epistle as I 
should Hke to, my thankfulness for the great benefit I have 
received through your prayer. I have never raised any more 
blood since the date of your letter, and I am very much better 
in every respect. I have a good appetite nou and sleep wtII 
at night, and were it not for my cough I should be very well 
indeed. I have such great faith in your prayers, 3vJrs. John- 



CORRESPOXDENCE. 167 

son, that I believe if you \sall pray for me again, that my cough 
also will be removed, and that I shall be greatly benefited and 
blessed. 

I regret that it is not in my power to reward you financially, 
as well as to express my deep gratitude for what you have 
already done for me, but in some future day I sincerely hope 
to. 

Thanking you once more, and hoping that I may receive a 
reply, I remain yours lovingly, L. A. P. 



Fulton, N.Y., Sept. 20, il 
Dear Mrs. Johnson : 

Your very kind and most highly appreciated letter of Aug. 
26th came duly to hand. I did not intend that so many days 
should elapse ere I should reply. I am very much better in 
every respect, though I still cough a little; but I felt so differ- 
ent after I commenced wearing your letter over my chest as 
you directed. I not only gained strength, but gained in ever}^- 
thing. I rested much better nights, and my appetite increased, 
and if my cough continues to improve, as I believe that it will, 
I can truly say that I am perfectly w^ell. And, ^Irs. Johnson^ 
I truly feel that you have saved my life. Aly father, mother, 
and only sister, have all died with consumption, and as I never 
had a brother, I am the only one left. I have taught in the 
primary department in the graded school in this village for 
the past six years. I have now been in school for the past 
four weeks, and at the close of this term I hope to come to 
you during my vacation. L. A. P. 

South Middleboro, Aug. 22, 1884. 
Mrs. Johnson : 

Dear IMadam : — Your letter came just as I was about to 
move from this house. I had no strength, and was in despair 
at the thought of having to pack up and move. I put the 
letter over the part affected, in the name of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, as you directed, and experienced rehef. I worked 
from that time until late that nisrht, without Ivins; do^ATi to 
rest, as I had done before ever^^ Httle while. The next dav I 



168 THE HEALING VOICE. 

worked without feeling as much fatigue as when on other days 
I had done nothing. 

The third day I said to myself, "I guess it is not necessary 
to wear the letter any longer. I have proved my faith and 
my obedience in wearing it, and subdued my prejudice." So 
I dressed without putting on the letter. In less than an hour 
my back ached so I could not stoop at all, and I felt so weary 
I could hardly draw myself around. I was utterly discour- 
aged, when all at once it came to me, to put on the letter again. 
I did so, and very soon was able to take hold and work with 
a will. 

I was so much better that my neighbors would stand look- 
ing at me as I walked on the street, to see how differently I 
walked. Some days ago I hurt myseK again by over exertion, 
and have been miserable ever since. My mind is never at 
rest. I am constantly speculating and planning impossible 
things, and I seem to have no power to stop it, and attend 
to what I can do. 

I am in better spirits than when I wTOte you before. Your 
prayers have resulted in good for me. Will you not pray 
again, that the Lord will make a complete cure ? I am so in 
need of strength and memory. Hoping to hear from you soon, 
I remain yours respectfully, E. R. 

Mrs. Johnson : 

Dear Sister : — Your letter was received in due time, and I 
am thanldul to you for sending it. I am wearing the letter, 
and feeling much better, but do not get strong, so as to be 
able to work as other folks. I was struck vnth the words in 
your letter. They were these: ''With faith in Jesus, and this 
letter on your person, you shall have perfect memory, freedom 
from suffering, and shall have all the strength you need." 
Every time I am inchned to wonder why I do not get strong 
I am reminded that I am only to have what strength I need. 
It is true that at present I am not obliged to exercise great 
strength, but I would Hke to do more work. I am trying, 
however, to give what assistance I can to the sick among my 
neighbors. I myself have studied medicine, both the alio- 



CORRESPONDENCE. 169 

pathy and homoeopathy, so I ought to know something of its 
use. But I believe God heals in answer to prayer. Hoping 
to hear from you again, I remain faithfully yours, E. R. 

St. Louis, Nov. 19, 1884. 
My dear Mrs. Johnson: 

I am afraid you think me ungrateful and forgetful, that I 
have not written you before, but I think my time has never 
been so fully occupied as it is this fall. God gives me strength 
every day for what I have to do, and keeps me well and almost 
always happy. My new life is so different from the old one, 
since I have learned just to trust the Lord for everything. 
And yet, I have not always that deep joy that I want in my 
heart, and that would be there if I loved Him perfectly. I 
know, how^ever, that I shall never love Him less, and feel sure 
that I shall love Him more and more. ^ I fear I think too much 
about myself. Sometimes I am afraid that I only love God 
because He healed me. I keep praying for more faith and 
more love, for pure thoughts and right actions, for I do want to 
work for Jesus, and win souls to Him. 

This letter is just full of myself. If I could put myself to 
one side, and think only of my Heavenly Father, and of what 
I can do for Him, I feel that a great deal w^ould then be accom- 
plished. Will you not pray for me, dear Mrs. Johnson, that I 
may rest in the Lord, and just give up my wdll to His ? Your 
Healing Voice helps me so much. The last number answered 
several questions, and settled several doubts for me. I have 
one of the dearest, sw^eetest sisters in the w^orld, and both she 
and my mother have learned that "Faith Healing" is a real 
thing, and not the delusion they have ahvays believed it to be. 
I think my sister's prayers for me have been answered 
through you, and I thank and praise God every day for w^hat 
He has done for me. 

If you have a moment to spare, will you not wTite me an 
encouraging w^ord ? Your letter did me so much good. Many 
thanks for it. 



I remain, yours most sincerely 



K. E. K. 



170 the healing voice. 

St. Louis, Mo. 
My dear Mrs. Johnson : 

My brother has been wonderfully blest through you, but 
after his return from New York he had one of his old attacks, 
I felt that the Lord was testing his faith, and also that the 
devil was tormenting him. He recovered without a physician, 
though, and I believe he agreed with me upon the subject, 
but my friends think it absurd to believe that the Lord sends- 
sickness, even as a test. They claim, and I do also, the prom- 
ise that the Lord will preserve from all sickness those who put 
their trust in Him, and that the person who trusts entirely 
need have no physical ailments; and if this is really so, Mrs. 
Johnson, one would live forever. Now, I should not fear, with 
my present faith, cholera or smallpox, or anything of that kind^ 
if I knew I was doing the Lord's will, in taking care of persons 
afflicted with such disease. But with all this faith I tell you 
of, I do take cold. I have had one for nearly two weeks, and 
I was so sure I had lost my tendency in that direction, and all 
fear of cold taken from me; yet here it is. I have taken it to 
the Lord prayerfully, asking Him to take it ay/ay. But it 
keeps getting worse instead of better, until I have said. Per- 
haps it is the Lord's will for me to have a cold. 

My friends and members of my own family say to me, 
*'Your theory does not prove itself practically. God doesn't 
make people take cold. It is the result of some violation of a 
law of nature on your part, and remedies should be used to 
counteract it, asking God to bless the remedy used to your 
good." Nevertheless, I kept on praying about it, using no 
means, wondering all the time, I must confess, that my prayers 
were not answered, and thinking at times that perhaps the 
Lord wanted me to suffer, so as to teach me something, and, 
if so, it must be wrong to say He will keep His children from 
sickness; or perhaps I am not fully His child. Is that the 
reason? Do help me to understand about it! Then, again, in 
asking Him for guidance, I do not always know what He 
wants me to do. I cannot hear His voice as you do; I cannot 
understand how He speaks to us. You tell me to ask the 
Lord to direct me in everything. I do, and yet I am left in 



CORRESPONDENCE. 171 

doubt and perplexity; afraid to do the thing most pleasant to 
myself, fearing I am following my own inclinations, rather 
than the will of God. I pray God to bless you in your good 
work. May He give me light on all these points which I have 
mentioned through you. 

With much love, 

K. E. K. 

The above letter is one of many such as I receive daily. 
There is much perplexity in the minds of earnest Christians to 
know God's will in all temporal matters as well as spiritual. 
St. Paul had this struggle. After the light of the Holy Spirit 
fell upon him, he cried out, "Who shall deliver me from the 
body of this death?" The carnal mind is death, or enmity 
against God, until it is enlightened and illuminated by the 
wisdom of the Spirit. Paul, in the seventh of Romans, makes 
this conflict between the spirit and flesh very clear, so much 
so, that in the eighth of Romans, he was made free from the 
law of sin and death. The conflict was over, and undoubtedly 
the same freedom which Paul attained to, is in store for 
every earnest and obedient soul. Be comforted, all ye who de- 
sire to know the Lord. He will, with Paul, give you the victory 
over sin and death. His spirit in you will live forever. Thus 
death is swallowed up in victory. I cannot teU how long such 
a soul may be left in the human tenement. I can say posi- 
tively, though, that the soul that is delivered from the bondage 
of sin and death, never dies; it is alive forever. While in the 
body, it walks this earth with God in the life-light and wisdom 
which rule the evils of the flesh, not being subject to them. 
Jesus said, "No man taketh My life from me: I lay it down 
and I take it up again." When we are hid with Christ in God, 
then, as He was in this world, so shall we be, burden-bearers; 
not because we are sinners, but saviours, willing to bear the 
burdens of others, and so fulfil the law of Christ, which is the 
love of God in human form, revealing the parentage and fam- 
ily of God. My dear Miss K., I do not say God sends sick- 
ness even as a test; but I do fuUy believe that Satan is the 
servant of God to the people of this day, just as he was when 



172 THE HEALING VOICE. 

God permitted him to afflict Job. He had no power over Job 
until God gave it to him. You know it is said in Holy Writ, 
that persons are sometimes laid away for the destruction of 
the flesh, which means, for the enlightenment of the soul or 
human mind. Job, it is said, had even more happiness re- 
stored to him after deliverance than was taken from him in 
his sufferings. 

On the same principle, your brother was sustained through 
the illness he had, and recovered without a physician. This 
gave him more faith in God, and a decided victory over the 
ills, or evils, of the flesh. Should it return, his refuge is in 
God, and it cannot remain after he jeels and knows, beyond all 
question, that God is both able and willing to keep the human 
soul that trusts Him. This knowiedge is the pearl of great 
price. It is worth all the worldly wisdom and wealth that a 
man hath. It is said, all that a man hath w^ill he give for his 
life. This is life — to know God, the Father, and Jesus 
Christ, whom He hath sent. 

And now, my dear child, I am sorry to know you have had 
such a severe cold. Between the cold and your friends, you 
might be truly likened to Job; he had a severe time of it be- 
tween his friends and his boils. Could you, my child, rest 
your will or mind in God's will; for example, submit your will; 
then let yourself alone. If you find a law in your mind, war- 
ring with a law in your members, as St. Paul did, submit the 
conflict to God ; you have no longer any battles to fight — 
none wdth yourself, nor none with others. The battle is the 
Lord's. You are His child and His servant; your office work 
is to notify Him with regard to your human wants and weak- 
nesses, and He has said, "Ask and ye shaU receive, that your 
joy may be full." The conscious evidences of God's spirit^ 
directing our minds and ruling the members of our body, work- 
ing in us to wdll and to do of His good pleasure, is a joyful 
understanding, which brings peace to the soul and body. It 
makes us co-laborers with Him who is Almighty. 

This relationship is what you are, mentally and inteUectu- 
aUy, striving earnestly to attain; but you are on the v\n:ong 
road — the one which leads to mental exhaustion and intel- 



CORRESPONDENCE. 173 

lectual extremes. Like Mary, sit a little while at the feet of 
Jesus; He will teach you how to so rest in Him, that you can 
hear His voice, and understand His will, and be able to meet 
the necessity of the hour, acting up to the light He gives you 
moment by moment, which will be all-sufficient. This is rest- 
ing in God- Knowing that He doeth all things well, and causes 
all things to work together for good to those who lo^e Him. 
Remember, He is the great architect; He knows more about 
us and these bodies of ours than we who occupy them. Then 
rest it all, dear child, with Him, and He will speedily reveal 
Himself to you, as your Saviour, Christ, the Lord. 
Affectionately yours, 

Anna J. Johnson. 

[Jane Taylor has written a simple parable which has a great 
lesson for every Christian, and one that would take many a 
care from the coming days, and the weary hearts that are 
needlessly bearing them. 

A little clock had just been finished by the maker and put on 
a sheK in his wareroom, between tv,^o older clocks, who were 
busy ticking away the noisy seconds. "Well," said one of 
the clocks to the newcomer, "so you've started on this task; 
I'm sorry for you. You're ticking bravely now, but you'll be 
tired enough before you get through your thirty- three million 
ticks." " Thirty- three million ticks!" said the frightened clock, 
"why, I never could do that," and it stood still instantly with 
despair. "Why, you silly thing," said the other clock at this 
moment, "why do you listen to such words? It's nothing of 
the kind. You've only got to make one tick this moment; 
there, now, isn't that easy? and now another the next moment, 
and that is just as easy, and so right along." "Oh, if that's 
all," cried the new clock, "that's easily done, and so here I 
go," and started bravely on again, making a tick a moment, 
and not counting the months and millions. But when the 
year was ended, it had made thirty- three million vibrations 
without knowing it. 

Oh, if Christians would only live by the moment, not the 
year! "Day by day" is the limit of the Lord's prayer. "Suf- 



174 THE HEALING VOICE. 

ficient unto the day is the evil thereof," said the Great Teacher. 
And *'As thy day, so shall thy strength be," is the promise 
which four thousand years has not exhausted. 

God will accept your first attempts to serve Him, not as 
a perfect work, but as a beginning. The first little blades of 
wheat are as pleasant to the farmer's eyes as the whole field 
waving with grain. — Parish Visitor.'] 

Waterbury, Jan. 22, 1885. 
Mrs. Johnson : 

My Sister in Christ : — I have before me the Healing 
Voice, your monthly journal, for October, sent to me by some 
friend. I have been reading it. To me your experience is 
w^onderful; it is glorious, and the spirit tells me your work is 
of God. Glory to His name I I am one of His little ones, 
and a very little one^ indeed, compared with the spiritual fight 
and fife that you have received. I have had some manifesta- 
tions of the Holy Spirit, and felt its influence. I am contend- 
ing for the faith once delivered to tfie saints. Therefore I be- 
lieve in the powTr of God to heal the sick, body and soul. I 
befieve history repeats itself, and that we are now fiving under 
the same spiritual dispensation that was enjoyed and taught 
in the time of Christ and His apostles. The people cannot see 
nor understand this. I praise God for giving me this light. 
My heart is in the Gospel work, and God has told me that I 
must teach His Word in this part of His vineyard. 

Please let me hear from you soon; I shaU prayerfuUy wait 
vour reply. Your sister in the faith, Mrs. R. B. 

Detroit, Mich., Jan. 24, 1885. 
Dear Mrs. Johnson: 

Dear Sister in Jesus Christ : — Your journal, the Heal- 
ing Voice, was sent to me from New York. I have read it 
with the deepest interest, praising the dear Lord for such a 
wonderful display of His divine love and power. 

May the dear Lord keep you doing the work that Jesus did, 
until clothed as His bride. Yours in Israel's faith, 

Mrs. J. a. M. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 175 

Columbus, O., Jan. i, 1885. 
Mrs. A. Johnson: 

My dear Madam: — I subscribed for your magazine some 
two months ago, but my duties have been such that there was 
no spare time to communicate my entire sympathy with you 
in your work. I have held the same views that you do for a 
long time. Prayer is my physician for physical as well as 
spiritual ailments. 

I enjoy your articles intensely, knowing, as I do, that all the 
wonderful things are possible, and greater things. 

It would afford me great pleasure to visit your Institute, 
and some time I hope I shall be able to do so; but whether I 
do or not, be assured that 1 am in sympathy with you, and am 
a constant worker for the cause. Very sincerely, F. A. B. 

[Such letters as the above, coming to us from time to time, 
full of sympathy with the Gospel we are setting forth, and the 
work we are endeavoring to do, give us renewed courage and 
strength to go forward on our mission. If, amid the multi- 
plicity of duties, we have neglected to otherwise acknowledge 
the receipt of such, we beg to do so now, sincerely thanking 
the writers for their words of cheer and God-speed. — Ed.] 

Wyoming, Pa., Feb. 25, 1885. 
Dear Mrs. Johnson : 

I write you in the fear and love of Jesus, our Saviour, having 
had years of blessed experience in our Holy religion, sanctified 
and saved from inbred sin. Once I was healed of inflamma- 
tory rheumatism through the prayer of faith, and now I am 
eighty years of age. My daughter sent me the October num- 
ber of your journal, the Healing Voice, and I truly believe 
God ordered the book to come to me, for which I praise Him. 
I hasten to write you of myself, and ask your prayers for me. 
I have no family physician. The Lord of lords, the King of 
the Eternal Kingdom, keeps me from complaining or murmur- 
ing. My heart is thrilled with joy as I read of your blessed 
work. Glory to His Holy Name, who gives you the gift of 
healing the suffering ones in Christ. Yours in His lo^'e, 

M. M. J. 



176 THE HEALING VOICE. 

New York, Feb. 2c, 1885. 
My dear Mrs. Johnson : 

"To do good and to communicate forget not, for with such 
sacrifices God is well pleased" {Hehreivs xiii, 16). This text 
is impressed this moment, in my mind, as I take the pen to 
express to you the spiritual benefit and pleasure I derive from 
reading the Healing Voice. Through it, you are permitted 
the exalted pri^•ilege of doing good to very many, and you will 
never know how many souls it has illuminated, comforted, 
taught and guided to a childlike approach to God, causing 
them to reahze more truly than ever before, the Fatherhood 
of God, the Brotherhood of Christ, and the controlhng en- 
lightening influence of the Holy Spirit. 

Accept the best wishes of your friend, ^1. S. C. 

April, 1885. 
My dear Mrs. Johnson : 

I feel that it is due to you, and especially to the cause you 
represent, to acknowledge what great things the Lord has done 
for me. 

When you laid your hands upon my head, praying to the 
Lord for me, at once I was conscious of spiritual heafing; I 
passed from darkness into light, the eyes of my understanding 
being opened; I felt a joy and peace, to which I had hitherto 
been a stranger. The Scriptures were opened to me as I had 
never before imderstood them, and they have ever since been 
an unsealed book. 

I have not at all times walked in the full Hght, because I 
have not been always obedient, yet the blessing I then received 
has never left me, and the physical ailment from which I had 
long sufl'ered was healed. From time to time the Lord has 
granted to me special blessings through you, and I am con- 
scious of a truth, that He is most powerfully with you. I feel 
now, that I am His, and His alone, and the prayer of my heart 
is, "Thy will, O Lord, be done in me." 

To His praise, I record this testimony, and express to you, 
whom He has chosen, my warmest love and gratitude. 

E. B*^, Albion, N.Y. 



PXEUMOXIA — ITS CAUSE AND CURE. Ill 

Columbus, Ohio, April, 1885. 
My dear Mrs, Johnson : 

I cannot tell you how I longed for a letter from you after 
reaching home. In regard to the Healing Voice, it is sim- 
ply marvellous, and each month when it comes, I drop every- 
thing, and devour the contents, then run over home and find 
sister doing the same thing. Usually a conversation follows on 
the wonderful manifestations of Divine power shown in every 
line. Each book convinces me more and more of its Divine 
origin, and I pray God it may be as great a help and as bright 
a sunbeam in other lives as it is in mine. I want to tell you 
how great a comfort your blessed teachings have been to me. 
I have not reached the goal where I would like to be as yet, 
still, do you remember in one of your articles recently, you said 
you were forty years in reaching that point? Oh, if you only 
knew what a comfort those words were to me! 

Yours lovingly, 

M. 



PNEUMONIA — ITS CAUSE AND CURE. 

This fatal disease has its origin in the human system, and 
not in the air, as supposed. It is quite necessary that each 
one should understand this, so that they may guard against 
this fatal malady. It is said that one ounce of prevention is 
worth a pound of cure. The symptoms of pneumonia are 
chilliness, foUowed by fever, fulness in the chest, and sup- 
pressed breathing, dull headache, with neuralgic pains all over 
the body, followed by lassitude. These symptoms are the evi- 
dences of malarial poisonous gases in the system, the veritable 
seeds of disease, w^hich germinate into living animalcula, that 
are invariably called into action by exposure to sharp, keen, 
penetrating, frosty air, or the cold, damp atmosphere rising 
out of the ground after heavy thaws. Either temperature will 
chill, and cause prostration of the vital forces. This is the 
cause of almost all diseases which at present have taken the 
decided form of pneumonia. 



178 THE HEALING VOICE. 

These symptoms awaken nature quickly, to a consciousness 
of the need of self-defence — yet the very effort of the human 
will to rise above the power of disease, even with the aid of 
medicines, stimulates these gases and secretions of the body, 
which have been lying dormant. 

Now the battle begins between life and death. 

The individual or human nature is the middle man between 
disease and the doctor. If the poison in your system does not 
kill, the remedy given you, being poison, may. As physicians 
suppose that the principle set down is correct, that one poison 
will counteract another; that which kills will cure. If the in- 
dividual has a good deal of vitality, he or she may survive 
the conflict between the two poisons, superintended by the 
physicians in charge of the case — who always, if you notice, 
keep a minute record of the case, or the battle fought daily, 
as to whether the middle man will survive the struggle. The 
physician or physicians invariably prove by their consultations, 
that they gave regular doses at regular intervals, so that if 
nature gave way, it was through no fault of theirs, it was be- 
cause death held the mastery over the human body, meaning 
that the poison in the individual was master over their minds 
and their medicine; thus physicians, ministers, and friends 
stand looking on, powerless to stay the hand of death. This 
is a serious and solemn thought, that after eighteen hundred 
years of Gospel preaching, the spirit of that Gospel, which 
is life and power, should not be personally understood by 
physicians and ministers. Oh, how much we need the Divine 
Teacher, the love and wisdom of the Father; the Spirit of Life 
which destroys death. Disease, when it presents itself in the 
human form, in this fermentation of poisonous gases, becomes 
a living animalcular power, that takes full possession of the 
body. This has but one name, and that is Legion. The 
manifestation of the promise is now needed — " One shall chase 
a thousand, and two shall put ten thousand to flight." There 
are only two powers in existence — Life and Death. Where 
Christ rules in man, death is destroyed. 

Disease has only made its appearance. We shall have it in 
our midst in every form. People have lived after the gratify- 



.4 TALK TO GIRLS. 179 

ing of the flesh, and now we are in that day, which the Scrip- 
tures say shall burn as an oven. Those who survive shall be 
pui-ified as by tire. I know that I have passed through the 
fires of purification, and have no fear of disease in any form^ 
having for years kno^\Tl God as a living presence, in and with 
me; disease hath no power over me to hurt me, and those who 
will put their trust in God may be delivered from the elements 
of disease. 

Some years ago I was taken ill with pneumonia. My friends 
urged the calling in of a skilful physician. This I refused to 
do, telling them I w^as in the keeping of the Great Physician, 
that I had nothing to fear. They became greatly alarmed, as 
it seemed as if death from suffocation must quickly ensue. I 
was perfectly calm. I was asking God why this disease was 
permitted to rest upon me. Until I was apparently beyond 
hope, the Lord did not answer me — when the word of the 
Lord came. Be strong, fear not, I will heal thee — and in less 
than ten minutes my throat and lungs were clear and as free 
as if I had never suffered from pneumonia. God told me 
what to take, and I obeyed Him. It is a very simple thing, 
and used in every household, certainly within the reach of all. 
I know God could have cured me without using means, but, 
that I might know the nature of pneumonia, its cause, also 
the natural means which would destroy the natural cause, re- 
moving aU effects. It was to me and my friends a very great 
evidence of God's presence with us; one they will never forget. 
I was permitted to suffer for a time, that they might have the 
evidence of a simple childlike faith on my part, and God^s 
promise fulfilled, that those who believe shall receive, and 
that the w^ord of Christ might be fulfilled also, ''Lo, I am 
with you alway, even unto the end of the world." 



A TALK TO GIRLS. 

Girls, I want to speak to you of your mother. It may be 
that you have noticed a careworn look on her face lately, not 
brought there by any act of yours, still, it is your duty to chase 



180 THE HEALIXG VOICE. 

it awa}'. I want you to get up to-morrow morning and get 
breakfast, and when your mother begins to express surprise, 
go right up and kiss her. You can't imagine how it will 
brighten up her dear face. Besides, you owe her a kiss or two. 
Away back when you w^ere little, she kissed you, when no 
one w^as tempted to, owing to your fever-tainted breath and 
swollen face. You were not so attractive then as now. And 
through those years of childish sunshine and shadows, she was 
always ready to cure by the magic of a mother's kiss, the 
little, dirty, chubby hands, whenever they were injured, in 
their first skirmish with this rough, cold w^orld. And then the 
midnight kisses ^s^ith which she routed so many bad dreams, 
as she leaned over your restless pillow, have all been on interest 
these long years. She may not be pretty, and kissable as you 
are, but if you had done your share of the work during the 
past ten years, the contrast would not have been so marked. 
Her face has more wrinkles than yours, far more, and yet, if 
you were sick, that face would appear more beautiful than any 
angel's as it hovered over you, watching every opportunit}^ to 
minister to your comfort; and every one of those wrinkles 
would appear as bright as wavelets of sunshine chasing each 
other over the dear face. She will leave you one of these days. 
These burdens, if not lifted from her shoulders, will break her 
down. Those rough, hard hands that did so many uimecessary 
things for you, will be crossed upon her Hfeless breast. Those 
neglected Hps that gave you your first baby kiss, will be closed 
forever, and those tired eyes will have opened into eternity; 
and then you will appreciate your motlier — hut it will he too 
Me, Selected. 



WHILE WE :SIA\^ 

The hands are such dear hands; 

They are so full: they turn at our demands, 

So often they reach out, 

With trifles scarcely thought about, 



WHILE WE MAY. 181 

So many times; they do 

So many things for me, for you — 

If their fond wills mistake, 

We may well bend, not break. 

They are such fond, frail lips 

That speak to us. Pray, if love strips 

Them of discretion many times. 

Or if they speak too slow or quick, such crimes 
We may pass by; for we may see 
Days not far off when those small words may be 

Held not as slow, or quick, or out of place, but dear, 

Because the lips are no more here. 

They are such dear, familiar feet that go 
Along the path with ours — feet fast or slow, 

And trying to keep pace — if they mistake 

Or tread upon some flower that we would take 
Upon our breast, or bruise some reed, 
Or crush poor Hope until it bleed, 

We may be mute. 

Not turning quickly to impute 
Grave fault; for they and we 
Have such a little way to go — can be 

Together such a little while along the way, 

We will be patient while we may. 

So many little faults we find. 
We see them; for not blind 

Is love. We see them; but if you and I 

Perhaps remember them some by and by. 
They will not be 
Faults then — grave faults — to you and me. 

But just odd ways — mistakes, or even less — 

Remembrances to bless. 
Days change so many things — yes, hours. 
We see so differently in suns and showers. 



182 THE HEALING VOICE. 

Mistaken words to-night 

May be so cherished by to-morrow's light. 

We may be patient: for we know 

There's such a little way to go. 

Selected. 



MOTHER LOVE. 



Mother love ! who can fathom it ? It is the balm of Gilead, 
the secret spring from the fount above. How quickly its sun- 
shine dries the tears and calms the imaginary fears of child- 
hood, with the mother's touch, and loving kiss, and words of 
consolation! How these have given us, when children, beds 
of down to lie on! yes, mother's words, when fitly spoken, are 
like the acorn; planted, they become pillars of oak which the 
storms of life, even adversity, however severe, cannot uproot. 

The language of mother love speaks to her children in many 
tongues: her look, her touch, her words of tenderness, and 
wise instruction, are all imprints on the pages of the soul, so 
indelible, that neither time nor eternity can erase them from 
the human mind ; it may in some individuals lie partly dormant, 
but in the children of the next and succeeding generations, it 
will spring up as powerfully as it was felt in the love and con- 
solation enjoyed in the original soul which first gave it. Thus 
every seed, or rather every good gift, is from above, from the 
Father of light, in whom there is no variableness nor shadow 
of turning. God is love. His loving Spirit must be revealed 
in the human family, and woman, the mother of the race, is 
truly the vessel of honor, in and through whom the pure and 
Holy love of the Infinite Mind reveals itseH, first in the virgin 
mind, later in the mother and her ofi"spring, the sons and 
daughters of men and of God. 

How directly and indirectly the mother love can be traced 
as the vital current of life from God's love, flowing through 
the veins and arteries of the human family, since the days of 
the original pair, in the Eden of the soul love, the garden of 
Eve — the mother of all living we regret to say. 



MOTHER LOVE. 183 

Woman has listened to the voice of the human mind largely 
since that day, instead of obeying the inmost voice of her 
hoher and higher nature, — higher, because it cannot stoop to 
indulge the human mind at the expense of displeasing God, 
who is the infinite mind and life of our soul and body. We 
know there is nothing unclean of itself, there is nothing which 
God has created but has its use and place in the kingdom, 
but when the human soul leaves the higher at the request of 
the lower nature, then the serpent and the spirit of disobedi- 
ence, spoken of as revealed in Mother Eve, and afterwards 
overcome in the life of Mary, the mother of Jesus. 

These two typical types of woman, one the natural, the 
other the spiritual, yet both natural, for the spirit of Mary, 
the second Eve, obeyed God rather than man. Thus in Jesus 
the son of Mary, we have found the love of God made" mani- 
fest in man. W^e are looking for the sisters of Jesus in this 
closing era of the Christian age ; the age of wisdom which was 
given to the world through the son of Mary, the son of God, 
the man of righteousness. Yes, we are looking and longing 
for the appearing of the daughters of God, the mothers in Israel; 
those who have been like Mary, redeemed from the curse of 
disobedience. We are looking also for the children of such 
mothers, those who are to redeem the w^orld from the original 
sin of the first parents, Adam and Eve. 

We recognize that in Mary, and her son Jesus, the light of 
redemption came to a darkened world. We hope to find his 
spirit of purity revealed in the daughters of the second Eve, 
for the love of God given to Mary is to be manifested; as 
Jesus said, when told that His mother and brethren stood 
without, waiting to see him. He said, "Who is my mother, 
my sister and my brother? whomsoever doeth the will of the 
Father." The will of the Father is that His children. His sons 
and daughters, become perfect in Him. This can only be 
done by and through the love of God in woman: her love of 
God being the pure love of good, yea, enlightened good, the 
wisdom which comes to the world through the femininity of 
God. This may be found in man, for wherever, and in whom- 
soever, the spirit of obedience to God is revealed, there is the 



184 THE HEALING VOICE. 

female receptivity of Divine love. This is why it is vn-itten 
that in Christ Jesus there was neither male nor female. There 
is a fuller comprehension of this same principle in the words 
of the New Testament, in speaking of the Holy order of mar- 
riage, that the man and woman were one flesh, meaning, one 
mind, in obedience to God. 

Because this relationship does not exist, nor has not existed to 
any great extent in either the present or the past ages, is the 
reason we have so little of the mother love revealed. But oh, 
how much of the opposite does exist I The love of self has 
even caused mothers to destroy their offspring: they often 
take life, to remove their shame and guilt, and sad to say, 
where there is no cause for shame in their pregnancy; the 
mother dreads the care and responsibihty of her child. Thus 
she sows the seeds of discontent and hatred rather than love 
in the soul of her unborn child, yea, often the seeds of murder, 
if she wishes to be free herself, by taking the life which she 
cannot give. 

This is woman under the curse; the carnal mind of mothers 
and fathers, for they are one in evil as well as in good; they 
transmit their own mental states to their offspring, to be again 
repeated in their children, and children's children. 

Herein we trace clearly the spirit of love and the spirit of 
hate. It is not difficult to account for the cause of theft, 
slander, selfishness, drunkenness, murder and debauch, when 
we look at humanity with the eyes of our spiritual under- 
standing opened, judging righteously between those who do 
right and those who do it not. With all this knowledge through 
the discernment of the spirit, we pity rather than blame, and 
cry out of the depths of our inmost being to God, to deliver 
humanity from itseff. It is its own destroyer. Evil has pro- 
duced evil, until it is lost in its owti abyss. Truly nothing 
but pure and holy womanhood, directed of the Father, can 
save the world from sin and its results, sickness, sorrow, and 
death. In a life with God, in an individual walk mth him, 
there are none of those terrors. God is love, and this Love is 
life, yea, eternal life. 
I Abide in Him, my sisters, I pray thee, that the gospel of 



MOTHER'S FAITH. 185 

Love may be made manifest in you, to the upbuilding of the 
kingdom of the Father on this earth, the Christ reign of 
Risrhteousness. 



MOTHER'S FAITH. 

Mother sits in the twihght dim, 

Rocking the baby to and fro, 
Softly crooning a cradle h\TQn, 

And watching the firelight come and go. 
Baby sleeps and mother dreams — 

Dreams of her darling's future years. 
And visions rise 'mid the embers' gleams, 

Of honors and hopes, of temptations and tears, 
As she sits and dreams in the firehght's glow, 
Rocking the baby to and fro. 

What will come when the baby feet 

Stray at last from mother's side ? 
How will the soul, now pure and sweet, 

Meet life's battles and breast life's tide ? 
Will the precious head with its golden curls 

Wear the laurel, or lose the crown? 
When the blast of sin o'er the dark wave whirls 

Will the heart be brave or the soul go down? 

Who will guide when ambitions rise 

And the great world beckons him to the fray, 
And the fair young face with its eager eyes 

Slips from her sheltering love away? 
Her boy! her boy! and the world is cold. 

The battle fierce, and the life-storm wild! 
Will his faith still cHng to the God of old, 

Who guarded his steps as a Httle child? 

But ah! as mother sits and dreams, 
She knows her faith is a beacon light, 

That will never falter its steadfast gleams 
Till her boy is safe through the stormy night: 



186 THE HEALING VOICE. 

And a mother's holiest dream is aye, 
That while faith's pathway she has trod, 

Her boy cannot drift very far away 

From his mother's prayers and his mother's God; 

And she smiles, as she sits in the firelight's glow, 

Rocking her baby to and fro. 

— M. Johnson, 



A CURE FOR BEGGING. 

For ye have the poor with you always, and whensoever ye will, ye may do 
them good, but Me ye have not always. — Mark xiv, 7. 

The Lord has kept this Scripture before my mind, as article 
after article, headed Pauperism, Parasitism, and Street Beg- 
ging, have been published in the New York papers from time 
to time, and discussed thoroughly by individuals and united 
charities, as to the best means of eradicating and removing 
this state of things from our midst. It would be truly a bless- 
ing if the causes which produce these conditions could be 
gotten rid of. But, as '' pauperism," "parasitism," and 
** begging," are only the effects of causes, even if New York 
could rid herself of these apparent conditions there would still 
be left with us the seed and root of these elements. Hence the 
question is, How are the seeds of bitterness, of envy, of pride, 
and of lust, without conscious responsibility, to be eradicated? 
And, as this state of things is not confined to our city, but is 
universal^ it becomes the necessity of each individual to say, 
"What must I do to be saved?" Saved from what? From 
the beggarly elements of ''the world, the flesh, and the devil." 
For when saved from ''self" and "Satan," we will have no 
contagious spirit of begging with us; neither will we have 
parasites, drunkards, nor criminals. As these weaknesses are 
the inherited fruits of evil indulgences, which are reproducing 
themselves continually through ignorance, selfishness, and pov- 
erty of soul, mind and body. Nor are these confined to "street 
beggars," or the poorer class. Wealth and "social position" 
often cover over much that would be unseemly if openly gazed 
upon. Webster says the word "beg" in its original sense. 



A CURE FOR BEGGIXG. 187 

''was to ask with earnestness and deference." The law of 
sympathy, which is the law that works by " Love,'^ makes us 
all dependent one upon another; and by this ''Law of Sym- 
pathy" we are "our Brother's keeper." At present in polite 
life, "begging" has dropped its original meaning, and taken 
the place ''tz^^," and "request.'^ We "beg" a person's ac- 
ceptance of a present. We "beg" him or her to favor us with 
their company; a tradesman ''begs" to announce the arrival 
of new goods; a business man "begs" a discount, or an accom- 
modation from a banking house; and po^•erty and drunkenness 
*'begs" the right of way to "professional" beggary and de- 
pravity. I question whether (legally) "street begging" can be 
disposed of in this free country without including all other 
phases of social and business "begging." For as New York 
has given a welcome to the poor and distressed of all nations, 
in thus doing she is obliged to care for those who become feeble 
in mind or body, or reduced to the necessity of asking from 
either the city or State, or even begging "the crumbs which 
fall from the rich man's table." I would gladly see the people 
of New York in the will and wisdom of Christ, and hear Him 
say to them, "I was an hungered and 3^e gave Me meat; I 
was thirsty and ye gave ^le drink; I was a stranger and ye 
took Me in; I was sick and ye visited Me; I was in prison and 
ye came unto ^le; verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye have 
done it unto one of the least of these, ^ly brethren, ye have 
done it unto ]Me." 

Oh! that "individualized selfishness " and "the love of 
power" were overcome! For these are the monster "parasites " 
which are making "beggars" of the human family. The rich 
and the poor, the laborer and the capitaUst, belong to the same 
Almighty Father! Therefore, if poverty is a contagious evil, 
we have no right to drive it away from our own door to that of 
another. It were better to destroy poverty and beggary by 
helping people into a position where they can become seh- 
supporting. And, as many of the weaknesses from which 
people suffer are inherited, we need "Homes" and "Reform- 
atories," with men and women at the head of such institutions 
who know Jesus Christ in the flesh, who obey God rather than 



188 THE HEALING VOICE. 

man. This state of things would soon clear New York of 
''pauperism," ''intemperance," and "crime." This would be 
living out the golden rule, "Do as you would be done by." 
It has been said that street beggars receive more freely from 
women than from men. No doubt, because of the tenderness 
of "motherhood," as mothers, with understandings know that 
their unborn child, be that child male or female, is marked for 
life by her own thoughts, words, and actions. Also, that her 
thoughts, words, and actions are ojten prompted and con- 
trolled by the mind of her husband. Here is where crime 
and poverty of soul and mind originate; never to be eradicated 
from the child born of woman, until that soul is truly converted 
to its God. We once heard of a son of wealthy parents being 
tried, and convicted, and sentenced to imprisonment for theft. 
His mother sat by him through the trial. When the judge 
was pronouncing the sentence she arose, stood erect, and with 
commanding gesture said, "Judge, stop! My son is innocent! 
/ am the thief: permit me to explain myself: Before my son 
was born I was anxious to have in readiness a suitable ward- 
robe for my babe. My husband would not give me sufficient 
money to get one as complete as I desired; and night after 
night, while he slept, I took from his pocket sums sufficient 
to gratify my longing. In this way I marked and sinned 
against my unborn child. I am the thief. Spare him! and 
punish me!" The judge was moved to tears, and silence 
reigned through the court-room. Yet the judge finished the 
sentence without mitigation. The mother did not hear the 
closing words, having lost consciousness. Thus the sins of 
the parents are visited upon the children unto the third and 
the fourth generation. 

If those who say, "Away with pauperism!" and "Away 
with criminals!" would but meet these two evils in the true 
Christian spirit, they could, and would, overcome them by 
"Love," "Wisdom," and "Charity," manifesting itself in hu- 
man form in words and works; "for though I give my goods 
to feed the poor, and my body to be burned, and have not 
charity, it profiteth me nothing." Christians! Awake to 
"The Truth!" Arise! in "The Name of God," and do right 



A CURE FOR BEGGING. 189 

yourselves! and help others to do likewise! Or it will cost 
your city mere to conquer and remove "pauperism" and 
"crime" from your midst than was your portion in conquer- 
ing the ''spirit of rebellion" in our late war. True reform 
would give us the righteous rule and reign of "Christ" in our 
midst; and this would cost less money than it does to work 
through "paid" organizations. For each one must give and 
do out of the fulness of their heart, to -realize the blessing of 
giving. For by the soul's aspiration and its expansion, is 
manifested in each soul the bloom and fruitage of righteous 
living. Thus, if the saint and the sinner will only take hold 
together, the "sins" of intemperance, poverty, and crime will 
and must vanish, will and tmist go, for it was the sinner thai 
Jesus came to save. 

The foundation doctrines of all religion is the existence of 
an eternal and almighty Father, the originator, creator and 
preserver of all, by His OAvn Spirit working in and through all. 
When men and women are right-minded, they will realize in 
themselves the intuitive life, the invincible demonstration of 
the Eternal God power in and with them, also the conscious- 
ness of the pure air of heaven around them. The Revelator 
the Holy Spirit, the guardian angel from above, and as each 
one hath the germ of Divine life in them from conception, it 
only requires the inspiration of the Almighty Spirit to awaken, 
to quicken, to call it forth, where it may bloom and bear fruit 
in the garden of our God, the human body, making us trees 
of righteousness. 

A few such souls would renovate New York of ^dce, drunken- 
ness and poverty; all souls need God's Holy Spirit in power. 
Then v/e would understand the spirit in Jesus that made him 
good and wise. The powerful teacher, prophet, and healer, 
He who spent his energies, his natural and spiritual forces, in 
combating the ills or evils of the flesh, and teaching the v/ay of 
truth and righteousness to the children of men. He was the 
oriental shepherd, the virgin son, the promised one, the desire 
of nations; He who should bruise the serpent's head, the 
Wonderful Counsellor, the Prince of Peace, of whose govern- 
ment there should be no end. Thus in Jesus we see the double 



190 THE HEALING VOICE. 

nature in singleness of person, as the God with us, to judge 
the poor with righteousness, and reprove with equity, and smite 
the earth with the rod of His mouth, and slay the wicked with 
the breath of His lips. These Christian principles will un- 
doubtedly, if lived out by Christians, renovate the unchristian 
human family. It matters not how deeply rooted the inherited 
evils may be, or even acquired through associations. Charity 
which suffereth long and is kind, is the love and wisdom of 
God which we all need in working for and with humanity. 
Thus the finished work of Christ is the physical body healed 
and the soul restored to its rightful relationship in the bosom 
of its God. 

This is the finished work of Christ, the restitution of all 
things. This restitution is individual. Each man and woman 
is in themselves miniature worlds, composed of earth's ele- 
ments — fire, water, earth, and air. These elements in us 
are subject to God the creator and restorer; but if we live in 
our indi\'iduanty or personality, we are naturally selfish, wiKuI 
and w^orldly. But if individually submitted to God our 
Heavenly Father, we are universal in our breadth of love, 
wisdom, and understanding. 

Jesus lost His individuality in the Father, therefore the 
Father's will was made manifest instead of the selfhood of 
Jesus. When men and women submit all to God they re- 
ceive all from Him; then His love and wisdom rule the indi- 
vidual soul, filling it with life, love, wisdom, and power. This 
is the ministry and associated charities of Christ. 



''HAVE I BEEN A WILDERNESS UNTO ISRAEL?' 

Jer. 2. 

Dear Lord, what a question ! I scarce can reply, 
My heart is so broken when thou art so nigh; 

I wish I could sound it, o'er land and o'er sea. 
That I never knew joy, till I found it in Thee. 



CHRIST'S POWER TO HEAL. 191 

A Wilderness ? — No, but a glorious land ! 

Only spirit can dream of, or faith understand! 
A land of broad rivers and beautiful streams, 

Of rainbow-hued flowers, with glory-bright beams. 

Of bright, grassy meadows, and cool, shady bowers, 
With lovely white angels, amid the sweet flowers; 

Each flower a promise, dear Lord, of Thine own. 
Thy Glorious Name engraved deep on each stone. 

Oh, Lord! What a desolate heart mine would be, 
If, possessing all worlds, I did not know Thee! 

But with Thee, I can scorn a poverty face; 

Thou dost fill my heart fufl, with Thy heavenly grace. 

I bow at thy feet in worship profound, 

For Thy Ocean of Love, all my sorrows has drowned; 
All past and forgotten, my Heaven begun, 

Since now and forever, with Thee I am one. 

— Selected. 



CHRIST'S POWER TO HEAL. 

Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that the Father may 
be glorified in the Son. — John xiv, 13. 

I WAS called to pray with a French woman, supposed to be 
in the last stages of consumption. She could not speak nor 
understand the English language, so that my prayer uttered 
in English must have reached her in the spirit of the new 
tongue. She told the interpreter to tell me, that during my 
prayer her vitals trembled so, that she felt as Adam and Eve 
must have felt in the garden, when God cafled them. In her 
case, "the fear of the Lord was the beginning of wisdom." 
She was spiritually quickened and physically blest; very many 
through her were brought to Christ and healed. One very 
remarkable case was a friend of hers, who, like herself, had 
no knowledge of the English language. Her minister was the 



102 THE HEALING VOICE. 

interpreter. This sister suffered from partial paralysis, which 
affected the sight of one eye. She was obHged to wear a shade 
over her eye, it was so sensitive to the light. During my 
prayer, the spirit of the Lord seemed to have been poured out 
upon her. She could with difficulty control herself. She told 
the minister in her own language, "I am healed, I am healed, 
the Lord has healed me." I took her by the hand, and she 
walked the floor in strength and freedom. I led her to an 
open window, taking the shade off her weak eye, not weak 
now, but strong. In a few days she resumed her household 
duties, doing her own work. She had unquestionably the 
Holy Spirit witnessing with her spirit, in thought, word, and 
act, from the time she was healed. I visited her seven days. A 
more Christ-like woman in spirit I never knew. The change 
from bondage and suffering to freedom of soul and body was 
so great, that she rejoiced continually. This state of things 
alarmed her husband, and he consulted a physician, and in- 
sisted on her taking the prescribed medicine, although she pro- 
tested against it. Her husband had a physician visit her; the 
husband would not admit she was cured, nor would he listen 
to her words of wisdom, although he had the evidence visibly 
before him. This state of things continued several weeks. 
One night they retired as usual. She awakened him in the 
middle of the night, saying, ^'Husband, the presence of the 
Lord is in this room; don't you believe that the spirit of the 
Lord is with those who love and serve Him ? won't you believe 
it?" He impatiently turned over, saying, "Go to sleep, go to 
sleep, and let me sleep, and don't bother me with such talk; " 
but when he awakened in the morning, there was beside him 
the lifeless form of his wife; he never knew at what hour God 
took her spirit home. But it was a startling experience to 
him; one he has not yet forgotten. 

It has taught me also, that unconverted husbands cannot 
appreciate wives that are healed and quickened by the Holy 
Spirit. Since then I have refused to pray for the healing of 
sick wives unless the husband unites with the wife in conse- 
cration to God, neither will I pray for a husband, unless the 
wife unites with the husband in consecrating themselves 



CHRISrS POWER TO HEAL. 193 

unitedly to God. I had a peculiar experience while in Sara- 
toga, of a sick wife being healed without the husband uniting 
his faith with hers. I give the particulars of the case. A 
young lady called on me, saying her mother was quite ill, re- 
questing me to call and see her. She said, ''I fear, Mrs. John- 
son, unless help comes to mother soon, she will die; the doctor 
has no hope." I went with her to her home, and there I found 
a gentle, sweet-spirited woman completely prostrated with ap- 
parently a complication of difficulties. I was able to make 
her see her privileges in Christ, that He was the Life of both 
soul and body, and all who came to Him in faith believing, 
were s^^ved from sin and sickness. This opened the way for 
the prayer of faith. 

The Lord gave me great faith for her recovery, which she 
blessedly realized, and for over two weeks she seemed to have 
taken a new lease of life, when her daughter came again for 
me, saying, "My mother has had a relapse." The second 
time the prayer of faith raised her up, and for several weeks 
she remained well apparently. The daughter came for me the 
third time. Then I said, "My child, I cannot go to your 
mother again until the Lord reveals to me the cause of this 
backsliding. There is evidently something to do, or leave 
undone before your mother can retain the blessing." I said, 
"I will step into your father's store, and have a talk with him, 
he will tell you at his dinner hour when to look for me." 

The Lord says, "Ask, and it shall be given thee." So I 
asked for wisdom, and it was revealed to me that husband 
and wife are one (if united in spirit). If not united in spirit, 
there are antagonisms which produce discord. "No two can 
walk together unless agreed." 

I called on Mr. H., and explained to him God's revelation 
to me, that he must, as a Christian man, be able to pray to 
God for his wife's restoration to health; that at the altar he 
had promised God to stand by her in sickness and in health, 
and the promise must be kept. He agreed to meet me at his 
home at 6 p.m. I was there before him. When he entered 
his wife's room he said, "Mrs. Johnson, you must excuse me. 
I cannot join you in prayer," and left the room. The wife 



194 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and daughter, hearing this, wept bitterly. I said to the wife, 
*'My sister, if your husband will not unite with you in prayer, 
he, through disobedience, has cut himself off from the Divine 
blessing. You can go to God in faith without him. I will 
unite with you in prayer, if you can trust God for yourself." 
She answered, "I can; I will trust Christ forever." I laid my 
hands on her head, and prayed over her a prayer that raised 
her up, and from that day, twelve years ago, to this, she has 
known no other physician than her God; He has been to her 
a present Saviour of body and soul. The husband lived be- 
tween three and four years after, in a state supposed to be 
softening of the brain, and died. Mrs. H. still lives to glorify 
God. They were both professing Christians — the husband a 
Methodist and the wife a Presbyterian. 

These cases I mention, and all cures given from the begin- 
ning of this book. The Healing Voice, to the close, prove 
positively the healing and saving powers of God with us. 



GOD IS CHRIST. 

O THOU far-off, eternal Gpd, 

Within all life, beyond all thought. 
We seek Thee through Thy words abroad, 
Thy footsteps trace, but find Thee not. 
All forms of being Thou dost fill, 
A strange, retreating Myster}^ still. 

Far-off Thou art, and yet most near! 

Thou comest in Christ our souls to meet, 
A Presence close and warm and dear, 
A Sympathy, a Friendship sweet. 

One w^ith ourselves in Him Thou art; 
Our Father, with a Brother's heart. 

The Source of all the tenderness 
That we have even felt or dreamed; 



LIFE AND DEATH HATH NO FELLOWSHIP. 195 

A boundless Power and Will to bless, 
Thy Life into our lives has streamed. 
We grope not through the void alone; 
Thou callest us, claimest us for thine own ! 

Into Thy hand Thou takest ours; 

We lean our weary hearts on Thine. 
Our inmost thoughts, our utmost powers 
Unfold within Thy light divine; 
And in the Spirit of Thy Son 
Our little lives with Thine are one. 

Thy mysteries deepen and increase; 

Beyond our path we cannot see, 
Christ is our Refuge and our Peace; 
Through Him we are at home with Thee; 
In Him -we know Thee as Thou art; 
Thou lovest us with a human Heart! ' 
Lucy Larcom, 



LIFE AND DEATH HATH NO FELLOWSHIP. 

" I will ransom them from the power of the grave ; I will redeem them from 
death. O death, I will be thy plague ; O grave, I will be thy destruction." — 
Hosea xiii, 14. 

Christ is life, separated from death, and Christ is God. 
This Christ-spirit in Jesus overcame death for everyone who 
is willing to walk in obedience to the will of Christ the Lord. 
Death is the opposite of Life — Error is the opposite of Truth 
— and Sickness the opposite of Health. Those who are living 
the Christ-life are in the Light of His Word; the Spirit of 
Truth is to them a distinct voice, which speaks to their human 
souls in all tongues, communicating through the heart with 
all parts of the system, and dispelling all darkness born of 
ignorance, error, and sin. These three elements cause sickness, 
sorrow, and death. 



196 THE HEALING VOICE. 

The Spirit of Life, if understood in this day as Jesus under- 
stood it, // would be individuaHzed in human form now, as it 
was then, for it reads: ''As He was, so are we in this world." 

Life is a silent force, an active agent — the motive power 
that propels all existences. When life connects itself with 
matter, we observe motion, and usually comprehend the object 
or end in view. 

We realize life as Spirit, thinking, speaking, and acting 
through material substance intelligently. We also find it a 
fixed fact, that w'hen life withdraws itself from matter, we have 
nothing left but death; or dust, w^hich returns to dust, the 
spirit returning to the God who gave it. Matter, then, has 
no power in or of itself, until given it by the Spirit of Life. 

Neither has death any power, unless the Spirit of Life gives 
it. God, having given life to man in the beginning, gave also 
a knowledge of good and evil, and the power to discern be- 
tween them. He gave him the natural free will to walk either 
after the spirit of the flesh, which leads to death, or after the 
Spirit of Life, which leads to an "eternal peace on earth, good 
will toward men," with a righteous understanding of what 
love and wisdom consist of. This state is heaven on this 
earth, this is the Christ-life, the resurrection of the body, the 
quickened spirit, the continual presence of God in the soul, 
mind, and body; this is Christ's kingdom established upon 
this earth, wherever or in whomsoever this fullness of His 
Will is revealed. Individual death hath no power, unless in- 
dividuals give it power, by choosing death rather than life. 

Man having in the beginning the knowledge of good and 
evil, when he leaves the good for the evil, he gives power to 
the evil to rule over the good; and as man has lived principally 
in the natural senses, obeying the natural promptings (which 
are only of the flesh and for the gratification of the flesh), he 
is continually giving the spirit of the flesh (which is called 
Satan) power over his soul and body. All this tends toward 
death, and is the terrible state of things existing to-day all 
over the world. 

Men know they are away from God, and many would gladly 
return to Him, but how are they to find Him ? How are they 



LIFE AND DEATH HATH NO FELLOWSHIP. 197 

to escape the enemy, and come up out of the spiritual ignorance 
regarding this new and Living Way ? Could they only under- 
stand how to separate the precious from the vile, they could 
pass over to the Promised Land in safety. 

This Promised Land is not far distant. There are two 
worlds in us, divided by a narrow channel. These are known 
as Egypt and Samaria. Each individual represents both 
worlds, having interests in each, yet occupying Egypt princi- 
pally, and allowing Samaria to be overrun with the wild, un- 
cultivated products of Egypt. 

Thus the natural state is permitted to live on its own pro- 
ductions, while the spiritual is neglected, or so falsely culti- 
vated that it produces nothing but an erroneous fruitage of 
prejudices, so distinct in flavor, or else so flat in taste, that 
they are but hindrances, fit only, like brushwood, to be burned 
as hay, straw, and stubble. I have found a sentence which, 
when properly located in the human mind, it will take pos- 
session of that Citadel, and hold it with such power of resist- 
ance, that Egypt is overcome by the reinforcements of good 
from Samaria. This sentence is: "Thy will be done in me, 
O God!" This is the Golden Gateway of God, by which the 
water of the world is shut out from the interior Citadel of the 
soul. It is the key which unlocks the inner fountain of life. 
It is the pivot upon which all our hope of heaven revolves. 

A verbal repetition of "Thy will be done in me, O God!" 
for one hour, will dispel all the doubts and darkness of human 
reasoning for the time, holding the mind so positive, that all 
surface thought, and the commotion arising from the natural 
current of our own thoughts, and the thoughts of others, will 
be shut out completely, and we will find ourselves shut in with 
God, our Maker, and Creator. 

Thus, the Land of Promise is our own individual nature — 
the soul and body free in Christ, owing allegiance to no one, 
save Christ the Lord, who is "the Way, the Truth, and the 
Life." 

This is life eternal, to know God the Father and Jesus Christ 
whom He hath sent. 



198 THE HEALING VOICE. 



THERE IS NO DEATH. 

" Verily, verily, I say unto you if a man keep my sayings he shall never see 
death." — John viii, 5 1 . 

There is no death! The stars go down 
To rise upon some fairer shore; 

And bright in heaven's jeweled crown 
They shine forevermore. 

There is no death! The dust we tread 

Shall change beneath the summer showers 

To golden grain or mellow fruit 
Or rainbow-tinted flowers. 

The granite rocks disorganize 

To feed the hungry moss they bear; 

The forest leaves drink daily life 
From out the \dewless air. 

There is no death! The leaves may fall, 
The flowers fade and pass away — 

They only wait through wintry hours 
The coming of the May. 

There is no death! An angel form 

Walks over the earth with silent tread; 

He bears our best beloved away, 
And then we call them *' dead." 

For when God sees a soul too bright 
A heart too pure for taint of vice, 

He bears it to that world of light 
The school of paradise. 

Those born of His undying love 

Leave only to return again, 
With joy we welcome our beloved, 

Redeemed from sin and pain. 



GOD IS LIFE. 199 

Thus ever near us, though at times unseen 

The dear immortals tread, 
For all the boundless universe is life 

There is no dead. ' 



GOD IS LIFE. 



He is the Ever-present, Absolute, and Omniscient. The 
Life principle in man. He was, and is, and ever will be, the 
life, love, and wisdom of man. God being thus the author 
of all existence. He is the Life of all. Each of His creations 
come up in their own order of being, each kind having its own 
instinctive method of knowledge, according to its own degree 
and natural power of unfoldment. Man and woman God 
made in His own image and likeness, giving them His own 
Spirit of love and wisdom, giving them a human nature that 
fellowships with all his creations. God being the Life of all, 
He is therefore the Law of Life, the Law- Giver, the regulator 
of each of His creations. But to man and woman whom He 
formed in His own image. He gave discernment, wisdom, and 
dominion over all His creations, the kingdoms of the earth. 
It is therefore in man and woman that God the Creator is to 
be revealed, in love, wisdom, and power. Man being created 
both human and divine, he is a part of all the natural crea- 
tions. It is in and by the law of physical sympathy, there- 
fore, that He is to govern the kingdoms of the earth in love, 
wisdom, and understanding. 

Man, in the creation, was given the conscious knowledge in 
his own being, of the law of repulsion and attraction; also the 
discernment between these two laws. This point of discern- 
ment has been the cross-line on which so many men and women 
have perished, have left the Divine Line, to live on the carnal 
plane. God made man and woman in His own image, to in- 
crease and multiply after the law of the Spirit of divine life, 
to hold dominion over all the animal creations of the earth. 
All creations, in their separate kingdoms, were to increase and 
multiply after their own order and kind; but man and woman 



200 THE HEALING VOICE. 

were to increase and multiply, after the image and likeness of 
God. The secret of the Fall is, that Eve allowed the animal 
temptation or tempter to commune with her, to suggest, when 
she, as the mouthpiece of God, should have rebuked the 
tempter, holding dominion over the animal, as God had com- 
manded her. Eve, the natural mother of the human race, 
took the first step or animal suggestion, and Adam, the natural 
father of the race, followed her; and the written record of the 
first man and woman's Fall, all are familiar with. The step 
retraced is the way back to the Eden state, which is the secret 
of the Lord, and the revelation of which is the redemption of 
man and woman. 

The Gospel of Jesus Christ makes it very clear to those 
who have eyes to see, and the willing spirit of obedience to 
God. It is the giving back to God the natural will and re- 
ceiving the Spirit of God's Love in return, the Spirit of Truth 
— which leads into all truth, "Christ the Lord." When we 
yield our will to God's will, He becomes our wisdom and our 
understanding. His Spirit is our Counsellor, our Saviour, our 
Teacher; the One who takes the things of the Spirit of nature's 
God, and shows them unto us, revealing our relation to the 
natural body, mentally, morally, and physically, also to all the 
creations of the earth; revealing to us also the Spirit of God 
in the firmament of the heavens to be the same Spirit of Love, 
Wisdom, Order, Peace, and Power, which w^as, and is, and 
ever will be. Lord God Almighty: "Our Father, our Saviour, 
our Christ." Christ's Spirit has all power in heaven and on 
the earth. Christ is therefore God revealed in human form. 
As Christ was revealed in the form of Jesus, so man and woman, 
taught and led by the Spirit of God, reveals to-day Divinity 
in humanity. "I and the Father are one," the One is the "I 
Am;" no longer man after the beast order, but man after the 
Spirit, walking in the Will of the Divine, ruling the king- 
doms of the earth, beginning with his own human nature, 
which extends to the creations of the five kingdoms of the 
earth, and which, if not ruled in wisdom, would encroach 
upon his individuality, and possess his human reason, con- 
trolling him and his individual environments. This is to the 



GOD IS LIFE. . 201 

redeemed man the Eden state; where God placed man and 
woman, after creating them in His own image, to walk and 
talk with Him in the Garden of the Lord, to be one with Him 
in the earth and in the heavens. 

Since the days of Adam and Eve, and their children, Cain 
and Abel, all born after the flesh have been called the chil- 
dren of men; and those who are born after the Spirit have 
been called the children of God. Had Adam and Eve re- 
mained in their true estate, bringing children into life in obedi- 
ence to their Creator, all the descendants of Adam and Eve 
would have been the sons and daughters of God, through the 
life line of descent. Hence the children of men have to die to 
their human will, to their natural passions, that they may be 
born into the Divine order, the spiritual line of descent, called 
*'the new birth." It has always been a puzzling question for 
the natural man to comprehend the spiritual birth. Intellec- 
tually, he cannot fully understand it, as it has to be revealed 
in us. It is the experience of dying to the cajnal, which alone 
teaches the reality of Spirit Life, and its manifest power in us. 
Cain and Abel are examples to us of those born of parents 
who knew the way of righteousness, and did not live it. Abel, 
in his first offering to God, offered the animal offspring, which 
means his own carnal nature, and the productions or fruits 
of the animal kingdom over which he held dominion. Cain 
offered to God the first productions from his vegetable king- 
dom, the fruits and vegetation of the soil, that which God 
gave to man and beast for their food. The things of the vege- 
table kingdom have only their season, and if not used in their 
season are sure to perish. This offering did not please God, 
and Cain became jealous of God's approval of Abel's offering, 
and he slew his brother, and the blood of Abel cried out to 
God from the earth. The blood of Abel signifies the Spirit 
of God's word, which the savage or beast nature of Cain re- 
belled against. The animal nature in Cain which would not 
offer itseff to God, nor allow the brother to do so and live, is 
in accordance with the written word of God, that those born 
after the flesh persecute those born after the Spirit, or those 
who obey the Spirit. 



202 THE HEALIXG VOICE. 

The Cain spirit is still a wanderer on the earth, having no 
resting place; with the Cain mark upon its brow, and its hand 
raised against every man, saying, "My punishment is greater 
than I can bear." In other words, "My nature is beyond my 
control." Cain is the natural man, in wilful disobedience to 
the author of his existence, God. All men see themselves 
after the order of Cain, or Abel, who care to examine their 
life so as to know themselves. The proverb is, "Man, know 
thyself," yet thou canst not know thyself or save thyself, until 
God's spirit speaks the word of eternal life to you, as He did 
to man in his first estate. Man in the Eden state stood with 
woman by his side, in the will and wisdom of the Father. 
Adam must have stood thus, or God would not have presented 
before him the creatures of His creations, so that Adam might 
name them; and Adam named every living thing, even his 
wife Eve; he called her woman, — bone of his bone, and flesh 
of his flesh. This knowledge, God-given to Adam, was not 
taken from Adam after the Fall, but he was cast out of Eden 
to dwell with Eve on the human or natural plane of thought, 
to till the ground from whence he was taken. The human 
plane is the higher order of animal life. Even on this plane 
God talked and walked with x\dam, and Adam lived nine 
hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own likeness, 
and called his name Seth; and Eve said, "God hath appointed 
me another seed, instead of iVbel whom Cain slew." And 
Adam lived after Seth was begotten eight hundred years, and 
begat sons and daughters. 

"With the ancient is wisdom" {Job xii, 12). It is with man 
in his primeval estate that we find oui: antenatal source of 
life. It is the know^ledge of God revealed in man through 
Adam and his descendants, that has kept the ages conversant 
with the laws of creation, and of the heavenly bodies. Adam, 
being taught of God, the knowledge of God flowed through 
him to his posterity, beginning with Seth, and from Seth to 
his son Enos, from Enos to his son Cainan, from Cainan to 
Mahalaleel, and to Jared the son of Mahalaleel, to Enoch the 
son of Jared, he who walked with God three hundred years 
— from Enoch to his son ^Methuselah, and from Methuselah 



GOD IS LIFE. 203 

to his son Lamech, and from Lamech to his son Noah, who 
was called a just man, perfect in his generation, who walked 
with God and built an ark in obedience to God for the saving 
of a seed, the remnant of the old to begin a new world with, 
thus God had a people who knew Him in Spirit and in Truth, 
from the creation to the flood, also continuing the line of de- 
scent through obedience from Noah to his son Shem, and 
down the line to Terah, the father of Abraham. From Abra- 
ham to Isaac and from Isaac to Jacob, from Jacob to his 
twelve sons, the line continued in Judah to Jesse, from Jesse 
to David, from David to Moses. He who, while prescribing 
the form of the ceremonial worship of the Hebrews, wandered 
with them forty years in the wilderness, and at the age of one 
hundred and twenty, died in sight of the Promised Land. 

Joshua was the successor of Moses. He led the Israelites 
into the Promised Land, dividing the waters of the Jordan 
to afford them a passage. He divided also the Land of Canaan 
among the twelve tribes, and for 356 years this people acknowl- 
edged no other King than God. — Ancient History. 

From Joshua the line continues to Jesus, thus in Jesus we 
have the perfect Law of God made manifest in the flesh. As 
in the first man Adam, so in the second, the new Adam, Jesus 
Christ the Righteous. Hence Christ Jesus is the end of the 
law of sin and death. (As He overcame for all who walk in 
His will, He is the Life, the Light, and the Way.) 

When Jesus came as the Messiah, the Jews would not re- 
ceive Him. They are no more ready, I fear, to-day than 
they were then. The Jews are now where Jacob was when 
he took his brother's birthright, and where he soaked the rods 
which marked Laban's cattle as his own. Jacob did not know 
the Father until he wrestled with the angel all night. In the 
morning the angel blessed him, and told him his name should 
be no longer Jacob, but Israel, "The redeemed of God." If 
the night of darkness which has hung over the Jewish race 
were ended by a visible Saviour, to each of them, as He came 
to Jacob, opening the eyes of their understanding to the Lad- 
der which Jacob saw that reached from earth to heaven, this 
would enable them to see clearly the line of descent from God 



204 THE HEALING VOICE. 

through Adam's race down to Noah, and from Noah to Abra- 
ham. They would also perceive that the promise of God to 
Abraham was indeed fulfilled in the Lowly Jesus, the Divine 
Son of the Jewish maiden Mary. 

The Lord said to Noah: ''With thee will I establish my 
covenant; and thou shalt come into the ark, thou, and thy 
sons, and thy wife, and thy sons' wives with thee. And of 
every living thing of all flesh, two of every sort shalt thou 
bring into the ark, to keep them alive with thee; they shall 
be male and female. And take thou unto thee of all food 
that is eaten; and it shall be for food for thee and for them. 
Thus did Noah according to all that God commanded him, 
so did he." 

This new creation was the first one repeating itself. Noah 
was to the second what Adam w^as to the first. God created 
man and woman, male and female in His own image. There- 
fore the male and female in God's likeness is man and woman 
in purity of soul, mind, and body. God made His creations, 
in each order of life, male and female. Sex is essential in all 
expressions of life, if that order is to repeat itself. Thus w^e 
have in the law and order of God's procreative law, the per- 
fect order of creation, which is, and was, and always will be 
made manifest in God's order when nature is permitted to 
express its owti impulse. Instinct is the natural impulse of 
the brute creation. So it is with all forms of life, save men 
and women. To man and woman God gave the Divine law 
of intuition. Intuition in man and w^oman is the inspiration 
of the Divine, the sixth sense, the Still Small Voice of God in 
the soul. Motion, sensation, or impulse, may come to man or 
woman through the outer courts of their own nature, through 
the five natural senses, wiiich correspond to the five natural 
kingdoms — beast, bird, fish, vegetation, and mineral. These 
are the creations which God gave Adam and Eve dominion 
over, and this dominion can only be attained to by the outer 
soul of man and woman waiting for the inner Voice of God, 
the inner Prompter, the Divine in man, male and female,, 
speaking out the w^ords of wisdom, "Thus saith the Lord;" 
the Word of Truth is the Word of Power, which is the Word 



GOD IS LIFE. 205 

of God, that which controls and rules in righteous order, the 
natural creations, which in the Divine order were to be min- 
istered to, and ruled over, in love and wisdom, through the 
organism of men and women in the will of God. 

This is a plain, philosophic statement. Those who have 
the key to the kingdom, which is the Spirit of Truth, will 
readily comprehend and accept this clear statement of facts 
as from God. "Thus saith the Lord of Hosts: If thou wilt 
walk in my ways, and if thou wilt keep my charge, then thou 
shalt also judge my house, and shalt also keep my courts, and 
I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by" 
(Zechariah iii, 7). These things that stand by, are the earthly 
creations over which God reigns supreme in righteous power; 
but through man and woman's ignorance of their relationship, 
and possibility in and with God, they have wandered and do 
wander in the wilderness to this day, as the Israelites of old^ 
waiting for a Joshua, a Jesus, to lead them into the promised 
land, the land of milk and honey, where the Divine dwells 
with us in love and wisdom, in our corporeal body, the Tem- 
ple of the Living God. The sons and daughters of God 
dwell in temples not made with hands, eternal in the heavens; 
they being Spirit, and Spirit being Life. Wherever God is,, 
there is eternal life; therefore, man in his true estate is in life 
eternal. The corporeal body, the natural house, is the temple 
in which he worships and communes with God, receiving 
wisdom and dispensing it as God reveals and directs him 
to do. 

This house, or body, of ours is the type of the perfect order 
of the heavenly body, after which we have been created; there- 
fore, in our body and in our spirit, we commune with God our 
Father in the heavens above, and in the earth beneath, and 
in the heavens and hells on and under the earth. David 
said, " Even though I make my bed in hell, Thou art there." 
Wherever the germ of life is, there God is, even in the most 
infinitesimal form. Thus we see Him in every form of life 
as the Life-giver — wherever expressed. In the vegetable king- 
dom, beginning with the blade of grass, or in the varied forms 
of vegetable life, from the blade of grass to the grasses, ferns^ 



206 THE HEALING VOICE. 

and flowers, in all shades, colors, and varieties; also in the 
shrub, plant, tree, and the ripe fruit on the tree; also the ripe 
fruit of the ground, the vegetable products of the soil, which 
God gave for food for man and beast. God is seen in His 
providences to man everywhere; but in man and woman He 
is, should be, or will be supremely revealed when man and 
woman live in their true relation to God; and to the five natural 
kingdoms of the earth; man and woman, spiritually and physi- 
cally, were designed by God to be kings and queens, sovereign 
heirs in union and communion with Deity, sons and daughters 
of God, teachers, rulers, and saviors of the children of the 
bond-w^oman. This is the Divine life-line from the first order 
of man's creation, and as we have through Adam and Eve 
borne the image of the earthy, so we will bear the image of 
the heavenly. 

Jesus Christ is to us the manifestation of this redeemed life, 
and as He was in this w^orld, so we may become the sons and 
daughters of God; our corporeal nature, the body physical, 
containing the mind of Christ. This is the visible exponent 
of this oneness of God in and with His sons and daughters; 
the Incarnate Word — illuminated by the Light of Divinity, 
shining through the faces of His children, revealing the seal 
of heaven. This presence and power of God — in human 
form, is eternal life, immortality brought to light. This con- 
centration of life in the human form gives peace and power. 
This peace and power is for all to-day, who hear His voice; 
there is no to-morrow in God. One day is as a thousand years, 
and He is the ever-present and eternal Now. He that was, 
is, and ever will be, Lord God Almighty. Do not try to know 
God in futurity. If you do, you lose your life-power in the 
present. For example, if you know God as a very-present 
God, then you are in and with Him now. Therefore, He 
being eternal, you are eternally His; your future life work in 
and with God is marked out day by day, hour by hour. It 
will reveal itself to you in the rest and peace of God which 
passes all human understanding. With Him is all wisdom, 
all knowledge; and your education will be complete in Him. 



MY FATHER. 207 



MY FATHER. 

My Father, Thou only omnipotent art, 

And Christ, in Divine mediation, 
Is thy Spirit, uniting the weak human heart 

With the strength of Divine inspiration. 

Thy earths are these temples of human clay, 

Created for Thy habitation. 
Wherein Thou wilt take Thy abode, and there sway 

The sceptre of Love's domination. 

Then will the Spirit, the body, the mind — ■ 

Together a trinity forming — 
Work peacefully on in a light ne'er outshined 

By the dawn of the fairest morning. 

Harmony — Soul of God's dominant power, 

Purity — His spirit-teacher, 
Unity — Cords which, from hour to hour, 

Bind humanity, creature to creature. 

These form the Trinity in the soul 

That guides to life immortal. 
While discord turns it from that goal. 

And leads towards Death's dark portal. 

True Life is Divinity reigning in man. 

'Tis peaceful, 'tis loving, 'tis pure; 
It makes us a part of the Infinite plan. 

To live on while ages endure. 

And Death is the darkness of discord and sin. 

Wherein man with himseh is at war; 
Where the spirit of hatred and strife reigns within, 

And the blackness of night settles o'er. 



208 THE HEALING VOICE. 



THE LAW OF LOVE. 

The Law of Love was fully realized in the obedient Faith 
of Jesus. Man is the natural mold, or mechanism through 
which love attains its full unfoldment in the masculine form of 
man, male and female. Love is the seed of life, perfect as a 
germ, yet as a germ as undeveloped as the acorn from which 
the oak, the king of the forest, grows. 

Thus the law of the spirit of life is the law of Love. Paul 
realized this law in the 8th of Romans, and Faith is the spirit 
in the material form, through which the love-light of the soul 
aspires to the highest realms above, and the depths below. 
Like the seed planted in the earth, it is hidden in darkness, 
in mystery, and although hidden from sight, it is always in 
aspiration, praying, hoping, and trusting to reach the full 
fruitage and harvest of its own Godlike state. How many 
and how varied are the operations through which the natural 
soul passes, in its progressive round of evolution! Yes, the 
spirit of life in man has to evolve from the seed of God in 
man, to the full development of that seed as a producing seed. 
Faith is the servant of the soul. It is that w^hich looks upward 
and onward. It is always the bearer of glad tidings. It is 
always the Spirit of Truth, as it is the password between the 
human soul and the perfect pattern from which the seed of 
life came — God. 

Thus, wherever there is life in mortal form, there is also the 
beacon light of Faith, Hope, and Charity. These three graces 
always accompany the Law of Life, the Law of Love. Con- 
sequently we have four in the family of God, instead of three, 
as we usually speak of God as a Trinity. Love is the first 
and the last, and as all dignitaries have their court attendants, 
Love, Hope, Faith, and Charity must walk hand and hand 
together, or there is an unhealthy growth manifest in the hu- 
man soul. Love being life, unless there is a recognition of 
Faith, there is a loss of true balance; although Faith does 
not lose itself as it flows into Hope, and often the one is mis- 
taken for the other. But where life is strongly filled or marked 



THE LAW OF LOVE. 209 

with Hope, there is joy and peace, unless robbed by the loss 
of the needed recognition of Charity. In that case, the gran- 
deur of the soul is wanting when these four graces do not fill 
each their own true place. 

Where the mental life or mind of an individual runs into 
the reasoning faculties, there is apt to be a loss of the recogni- 
tion of Faith, as Reason only accepts what Reason compre- 
hends, as Reason is only the table of the law. It needs Faith 
to soar upward and onward, so as to bring to Reason the 
truth, the illumination of the future, which casts its shadows 
before. When Reason recognizes Faith, it waits for the re- 
turn of Faith, with the established fact, "I told you so." Where 
reason runs into the rational and intellectual domain, there is 
apt to be in that soul a lack of warmth, the material coldness 
of a calculating nature, which will freeze you in the warmest 
climate. In such a temperament we find life void of Love, 
unless it be the love of seh. All that should flow^ outward in 
such a soul is held back by a selfish love; and such never give 
unless they expect to get largely in return. Here we have 
Faith, Hope, and Charity suppressed and ruled over by an 
enlightened Reason. 

When intellect has gone to seed, and its seed is the seed of 
a barren soul, a soul that lives largely on the love or hfe of 
others — especially, if mentally or physically sick, or troubled 
by seH interests — it rules through the love of rule, and ab- 
sorbs the life of those negative to it; and very many submit to 
this selfish rule and clouded atmosphere, either ignorantly, or 
from the habit of submitting to these autocratic personages. 
At all events, this material soul is a living grave, a place where 
all dead loves congregate, as like attracts like. When the 
spirit of such intellectual persons die, they never rise higher 
than the principalities and powers of the air; these earth- 
bound spirits infest just such material men and women as I 
have been speaking of. When Jesus w^alked the earth. He 
cast out these elements, and called them devils. What con- 
stitutes a devil? It is one w^ho lives for selfish ends, one who 
would sacrifice anything, and everything, to serve and gratify 
their own' natural life; one without human love, without Divine 



210 THE HEALING VOICE. 

reverence, having neither Love, Faith, nor Charity developed 
in their poor barren natures. Such are devils truly. They 
live for self, and thereby rob their own spiritual nature of its 
rightful growth; also rob God, who has given them life, of 
the honor, respect, and obedience which each child of earth 
owes to Him. 

What then constitutes a Godly person? The opposite of 
evil. It is one in whose nature, Love, Hope, Faith, and Char- 
ity abound, where life is so loving that the fruits of that loving 
life are manifested in word and work, where Love has bloomed 
out in wisdom. In such souls you will find a rich develop- 
ment; one so full of understanding Faith, that to them na- 
ture is an open book, for an enlightened Faith gives an illu- 
minated understanding, which means open vision, a mind 
that intelligently reads the signs in the heavens and the pro- 
phecies being fulfilled in the earth. This is Love and Faith 
united. Hope to such has become a living fact, a reality, 
where Charity, in its breadth of Love, with Faith and Hope, 
though suffering long, is yet kind. This is Divine Love. It 
is the mercy of God which endureth forever. It is the Faith 
which overcomes the world. God's mercy could not endure 
forever, if it were not all-wise and all-just. Mercy is Love, 
and Love therefore returns to itself, to the God that gave it. 
Therefore, the seed of life from God must return to Him in 
its fuU cycle. The beginning and the end are one, as God is 
one, and we are one in Love with Him. 

The Faith that overcomes the world is an enlightened Faith. 
It is an unfolded and developed life in Love — in and wdth 
God. A life thus unfolded has Faith, Hope, and Charity so 
large, that there is no department in God's vineyard where 
this enlightened, loving soul does not dwell. It enters all 
phases of Nature's laboratory. The light of Faith is the 
candle of God. It is the lamp that burns brighter and brighter 
unto the perfect day. And as the Faith of Jesus, through 
obedience to the Father, was perfected through suffering, we, 
like Him, have to attain to perfect understanding Faith through 
experience; not in one line of thought or work, but in all lines 
of thought, and in all departments of the arts and sciences. 



THE LAW OF LOVE. 211 

A general knowledge of the way, the truth, and the life may 
be gathered intellectually as head-knowledge; but the heart 
has to supply the entire system with blood, and if the heart 
does not perform its duty, there is very quickly a disorganized 
mental and physical state of things. 

On the same principle, the head cannot say to the foot, *'I 
need thee not"; neither can the head say to the heart, ''I have 
no need of thee." Every member of the body must be in har- 
mony with the head, which is Christ the Lord. Christ's head 
is the Godhead. It is the mind which holds the balances of 
power in the reins and heart. When Christ has become our 
life, our Lord, every member of our body obeys the head. 
This gives to us the Faith of the Son of God, the Faith of 
God, the power in and with God, as sons and daughters of 
God, co-laborers with Him, the Absolute, All-wise, All-good, 
Almighty Father. 

Love being the Law of Life, its opposite would be hatred, 
envy, selfishness, and jealousy. These are the discordant ele- 
ments which produce sickness and death. Love is the Divine 
law of order, harmony, peace, joy, purity, and justice. This 
law worketh no ill to the neighbor; it is the golden rule, the 
Faith that works by Love. Love, therefore, is the Divine Law 
of Cure. Love flows from Love to Love, from one human 
soul to another human soul. And if one is impoverished, or 
their system drained of its vitality, by vampires, or by the sins 
of ignorance, or by misspent force, then the strength of the 
strong belongs to the weak — transmitted in wisdom. Love 
is unselfish; it does not withhold itseK from itself. All flesh 
being the result of Divine Life, Divine Love, in the creation,, 
love does not impoverish itself by giving; it rather enriches 
itself; as all who live in Love, live the life which truly belongs 
to God. "God is Love." Therefore, none come unto Him 
in the time of need, for life more abundantly, but what receive 
it. This is the Divine Law of Cure; His mercy which endur- 
eth forever, from everlasting to everlasting. 

There are three ways by which God increaseth the life of 
the soul, and thereby increaseth the strength of the body. 
First, through direct Faith and open communion with Him- 



212 THE HEALING VOICE. 

self. Second, through the moral law, or human knowledge of 
the Divine providences in nature. Third, through the dis- 
pensation of Love; one life being the full life, or vessel, which 
supplies the impoverished life of another. Such souls are 
wells of Living Water, Wells of Salvation, which never run 
dry, unless where individuals go back and wallow in the mire 
of surface Hfe, human carefulness, allowing the water of the 
world- to flow in, and muddy the pure, unselfish stream of the 
soul; thereby robbing oneself of life and the Lord of His 
Glory. "For whosoever gives his life freely," receives freely. 
These laws of Divine Life, and Oneness, are written in the 
hearts of each and every human soul, and those who need or 
desire life, love, and wisdom, may ask of God who giveth 
liberally, and upbraideth not. There is no need, therefore, of 
human reasoning, or doubting, for there is no barrier between 
God and His children, but unbelief, selfishness, and blind 
faith. God says, *'My people are dying for lack of under- 
standing." Hence, the Divine Law of Love is the fulfilled 
Word; the Divine Law of Cure; Jesus in His human manhood 
was a Well of Living Water to aU ^ho came to drink. He 
was the Truth, the Life, and the Way. He taught all that as 
He was, so they might become vessels of honor; that as the 
Father and the Godhead bodily was revealed in Him, so it 
would be in all who took up their cross and followed Him, 
walking in the Will of the Father, as He did. Jesus was the 
natural man. Christ was the Spirit of the Father, which 
worked in and with Jesus, making the human soul one with 
the Divine, a co-laborer with the Divine. This relationship 
gave to the world a God-Man, One Divinely human, who was 
called Christ the Lord, or, in other words, Christ Jesus, God 
manifest in the flesh. 

Every man born of woman can attain, if he will, the same 
sonship. The natural man is called the old Adam, until he 
yields his will to God the Father. Then he is called the new 
Adam, Christ Jesus, or Jesus Christ, simply because the old 
nature, the human, now serves its Creator, Christ the Lord. 
Ignorance and false teaching have blinded the children of 
men, built barriers between God and His people. Ignorance 



THE LAW OF LOVE. 213 

of God in self-imposed teachers and preachers, have enveloped 
the minds of God's people in almost total darkness. Natural 
skepticism is the result of man and woman's teaching; those 
who never knew God in Spirit, never kept even the first and 
second commandments, "Love God with all thy heart, and 
thy neighbor as thyself." Jesus is held up as the world's 
Example and Saviour, yet the world is in wickedness, and 
those who claim Christ Jesus, are still unsaved, creed-bound, 
under bondage to carnality, and under the teachings of those 
who say it is an utter impossibility to live without sin. There- 
fore, they set aside the Word of God, "Be ye perfect even as 
your Father in Heaven is perfect." Man preaches and teaches 
that perfection is impossible on this earth — so it is — unless 
the natural man obeys God, who by His Spirit gave life, and 
His Spirit only saves and unfolds and educates, and perfects 
that life of man, which is His unquestionably. The Spirit 
does work in man, although to the man, Christ is the unseen 
and unknown God. ^lan is unfolding daily. The natural 
powers of his being are developing, and the spirit of progress 
is aided by the promptings of the still, small voice with a 
Wisdom superior to man's, for the good of men. God is the 
secret power, and the intelligent force, which is neither ac- 
knowledged nor understood, nor glorified by man. Man takes 
almost invariably the glory to himself. We have but few who, 
in their human lives, were true to their God — the inner guide, 
who have said to men in Holy boldness, "God is my life; He 
is my Teacher, my Saviour, my Wisdom, and my supreme 
deHght." This is the Christ Spirit that confesseth Him be- 
fore men. And where the human soul has developed to this 
standard of Divine consciousness, to them Christ Jesus has 
come. The Tabernacle of God is with men. Death has lost 
its power, -and the grave its sting. The stone is rolled away 
from the sepulchre, and the risen Christ appears in man. 
Christ risen and reigning in the human soul destroys the power 
of death and the grave. 

This glorified life is only attained through human obedience 
to God. Obedience unto death brings the fulness of power, 
which uncovers and controls the Satanic power concealed and 



214 THE HEALING VOICE. 

manifested in sin and disobedience. Those in whom Christ is 
glorifying Himself now, in this twentieth century, have 
passed from death unto life ; they are no longer under bondage 
to sin, sickness, or death. Christ, through His present apostles, 
is destroying the last enemy, Death. Victory over the beast 
(the dragon power) has again been verified in the earth. The 
Spirit of Truth, the Lamb slain from the foundation of the 
world, is now triumphant. God's love, the law that works by 
love, is now an open book. Christ, the Life, the Saviour and 
Teacher, has opened the seventh seal, and has brought forth 
His own Spirit, in love and wisdom in the mature life of man 
and woman, the sons and daughters of God, prepared to reign 
with Him on this earth. In and through them. He will let 
the life of His Spirit shine so brightly that sin will flee before 
it, as night gives place to day. 

The Law of Love is wisdom. Wisdom judges with a right- 
eous understanding. It meets aU laws with the oil of gladness* 
It soothes all discords, and removes aU inharmonies, by giving 
to each its own place, its own rightful right of way. Justice is 
law and order; but law and order, without love, is cold and 
lifeless. Therefore, the wisdom of love is the knowledge of 
the Godhead bodily, which is Love and Wisdom united — the 
Motherhood and Fatherhood oj God. This knowledge gives us 
the Gospel as Christ taught it, and even a greater knowledge 
at this day than was given to the people then, as He had 
many things to say, but they could not bear them. He came 
at the beginning of the Gentile age of the world, and we are 
now in the fulness of time, when both Jew and Gentile will be 
required to render to Nature, or Caesar, the things which be- 
long to Caesar; also the things which belong to the Spirit of 
the Eternal God. These in their classified relations are one 
— God being one, and Christ being God — herein is the 
missing link, the knowledge which man and woman lost in 
the beginning. The relationship of man and woman to God 
was the Golden Fleece, the Eden state which was brought to 
light in Jesus. The secret of the lost Eden was restored by 
Him, and given to all who follow Him; "Neither knoweth any 
man the Father, save the Son, and he to whom the Son will 



GOD'S CREATION. 2\b 

reveal Him." The mystery of Godliness is unsealed; the 
books of nature and grace are opened; the written and unwrit- 
ten Word has been taught by the Holy Spirit, the Comforter,, 
who came in the name of Christ Jesus, to lead all who would 
obey into all truth in love; not in human rule, but in the spirit 
of love and wisdom; not to condemn the world, but to save 
the soul from sin, and the body from corruption. Christ is 
the one who tenderly cares for and comforts the weary, troubled 
soul; the one who giveth new life to both soul and body; the 
one "Who forgiveth all thine iniquities-, who healeth all thy 
diseases, who redeemeth thy life from destruction, who crown- 
eth thee with loving-kindness and tender mercies, who satisfi- 
eth thy mouth with good things, so that thy youth is renewed 
like the eaglets." 

This work of building up Christ's Kingdom is confined to 
those who are co-laborers in understanding with God, hence- 
forth such will stand before the world "As my mouth," saith 
the Lord, "my redeemed people." They will be spoken 
against, but they will not be overcome, for "I am with them," 
saith the Lord of Hosts. 



GOD'S CREATION WAS PRONOUNCED 
BY HIM GOOD. 

God's creation was pronounced by Him good. He blessed 
it, and He has never cursed it. Man and woman, through 
their disobedience, brought upon themselves toil and suffering. 
This has been their curse. When they return to perfect obe- 
dience to God, His blessing, and His goodness is forever the 
same. Enlarging and enlarged love, peace and joy, have they 
in a union and communion with Himself. 

"If the mcked will turn from all his sins that he hath com- 
mitted, and keep aU my statutes, and do' that which is lav^ul 
and right, he shall surely live, he shall not die. Have I any 
pleasure at all that the wicked should die? saith the Lord 
God; and not that he should return from his ways and live?" 



216 THE HEALING VOICE. 

(Ezekiel xviii, 21, 23). This Scripture proves that God is 
love, that the prodigal is always welcomed back to his Father's 
house. God's love was the concentration of life force, which 
caused the first Adam to become a living soul. God's Word 
was made flesh in the first man; this was the humanity of 
God; Divinity revealed in man, male and female. Divine 
and human law became one, and as long as the fmite will 
remained in obedience to the Divine will, it was one. Thus, 
as long as the finite will accords with the Divine Will, it is one. 
The human, therefore, reveals the Divine, the '*I am," or in 
other words, the Divine reveals Himself in the human. But 
when man and woman follow the suggestion of the mind of 
the flesh, then the mind of the man and woman inclines down- 
ward toward the animal or sensuous plane. Thus the Fall of 
man and woman was and is as natural, under these conditions, 
as the fall of a house would be if the walls were out of plumb. 

The plummet line is man's guide in the erecting of build- 
ings, whether they build one story, or fifteen. So it is with 
the human structure: the mind of the man and woman is the 
plummet line of life which connects us with God, our original 
life, our righteous Father, who made us in the image of the 
Fatherhood and the Motherhood of God. Therefore, we have, 
by Divine inheritance in us a Divine Germ to be cultivated, 
w^hich is the very nature and mind of Christ, in whom the 
Godhead was revealed bodily. 

The dual nature of God is male and female. This dual 
nature is revealed in every human soul, male and female. The 
human nature may be, and is, the more prominent to those 
who look with the natural mind's eye, from the natural sense 
of sight, sound, smell, taste, and feeling; nevertheless, within 
is the Spirit of the Creator, the Intuitive, which is the real 
image of Truth. 

Truth, God's love and wisdom made apparent in us, is the 
outward revelation of the perfect life within, and the perfect 
life can only be revealed where there is a perfect, knowledge 
of God; where the human has been taught of God from Spir- 
itual Infancy, the new ''birth," until they have become un- 
derstandingly a co-laborer with God; where the finite and 



GOD'S CREATION. 217 

Infinite mind is one, and God is the One. This is being hid 
with Christ in God. Here the dual nature ceases. Ml is one. 
^'The atonement and at-one-ment is complete." 

Christ is God reyealed in humanity. Here again we have 
on earth the very same spirit that was revealed in Jesus Christ, 
the Father's Will done in man — "done in earth as in Heaven." 
This is life eternal, to know Thee, the Only True God, and 
Jesus Christ Whom Thou hast sent. This is, as it was in the 
beginning before the Fall, and this is now the redeemed condi- 
tion of those born after the Fall; in other words, born after 
the flesh, but now redeemed by the Life and Light of the 
Spirit. Where the soul and life of man proves this relation- 
ship, he realizes that he is in Love, in Truth, in God. This 
position means health of soul and body, individualized in 
grace and power. This is the Divine Line, the visible Law of 
Love, which redeems from sin, sickness, and death. 

Man and woman in their true estate do not necessarily have 
to read or study the natural sciences, to find the spring of 
God's Infinite Power, the workings of the Divine Mind. 
The law and order of His creation, the written and unwritten 
law is to them an open book. Christ in Jesus was the Lion 
of the Tribe of Judah, who prevailed in opening the Book of 
Life, the Seven Seals, the Fulness of the Mystery of the crea- 
tion. The Angel of the Covenant led Jesus into the mysteries 
of the Kingdoms, and will lead all who are willing to follow 
Christ, into all truth, and truth means the fulness of the God- 
head bodily. 

The soul born of the Spirit is first taught to know the hu- 
man selfhood, and its relation to all other human souls and 
bodies. The knowledge is not fully mastered, until all hu- 
man loves have yielded to the Divine. "If you love any one 
more than me," said Christ, "you are not worthy of me"; 
which saying means, you are not weaned from human objects; 
therefore, "you are not free to follow the Divine Mind. Jesus 
said, "He that will not leave all to follow me, cannot be my 
disciple," and "he who puts his hand to the plow, and turns 
back, is unfit for the Kingdom." Many are earth-bound. They 
look back, and often turn back. Thus they frequently make 



218 THE HEALING VOICE. 

their human loves idolatrous. To love humanly is very hu- 
man; but to love Divinely is superhuman. When we turn 
from earthly loves to the Divine Love, we receive the Wisdom 
of Love, for ourselves and others. This is truly the endow- 
ment of power. 

O, that parents could lay on the altar of God's love, which 
is His bosom of mercy, their children, and their children's 
children, that He might seal them unto Himself, and pro- 
nounce them good! Then, the spirit of spirituality, wisdom, 
and intelligence, would free the bondwoman and her children, 
as the bondwoman would then hear the voice of God, show- 
ing her the well of living water as He did Hagar in the Desert. 
All born of the Spirit know their Maker and Creator God — 
as the first Adam knew him — therefore, the children of the 
Spirit will be able to name* the creations of the earth, as Adam 
named them, also read clearly the firmament of the heavens, 
as God our Father created it, and understand the myriads of 
stars, suns, moons, and planets, and in the light of the Milky 
Way, see the pathway of the gods, and read in the twelve 
constellations, God^s time, and times time; in the time-piece of 
the heavens, which has kept the perfect order of time, between 
the earth and the heavens, since the morning of the creation. 
Then we will see each other face to face, we will know as we 
are known, and Uke David, we will be satisfied, because of our 
appearing in His Ukeness, having the seal of the seventh day 
pronounced upon us, calling that which the Creator hath 
created and made, good. 



"THE WORD BECAME FLESH." 

The Law by which God's Word became flesh has been the 
Law of the ages, since God said, *'Let us make man in our 
own image;" that Word has been manifest, wherever and 
whenever the law has been met. That law has been met, 
since God blessed Adam and Eve, and sent them forth, saying, 
*' Increase and multiply, and replenish the earth." Adam and 
Eve did increase and multiply; but it was in the natural order. 



'' THE WORD BECAME FLESH." 219 

not in the Divine order. It reads, that through disobedience 
they lost the Divine Birthright. 

We find in the law of procreation, there are two birthrights, 
one after the Spirit, and one after the flesh, as portrayed in 
the birth of Ishmael and Isaac, also Jacob and Esau. 

The Child of the Spirit is the child of love. It is one 
w^hich the parents ask of God. It is the child of parental 
faith. This child will be of heaven from its birth. It will 
have the light of heaven looking out of its eyes; it will be the 
child of inspiration; it will have the natural discernment of 
the Spirit; it will not learn so much from natural study, as 
from observation and intuition. This child of the Spirit will 
know naturally that which is right to do. The law of God, 
■written on its heart and on the inner parts; it will have a wise 
look, as if the child had the mind of an old person. These 
old babies are often seen, and it is often said of them, "They 
are too wise to live." Their very look expresses the truth 
that they are more of heaven than of the earth. Such chil- 
dren do not have to die to the natural life, so as to know God. 
In their case it is as God said to Jeremiah, "Before I formed 
thee, I knew thee, and before thou camest forth out of the 
womb, I sanctified thee, and ordained thee a prophet unto 
the nations." 

But to the child born after the flesh, Christ said, "Ye must 
be born again." This law of life, the pro-genesis, was dual 
in its origin. It brings forth everlasting life in human form, 
and natural life in human form — both seeds are from the 
same planting. In every child born of woman there is the 
dual nature. The child of woman is of heaven or of earth, 
and in some cases, strongly marked with the seal of Heaven 
or Hell. Nevertheless, there is a blessed consolation given us, 
that in every human soul born of woman there is that germ 
of eternal life, whether it ever blooms forth in the natural 
form, or returns to the God who gave it, when breath leaves 
the body. 

The law of the Spirit of life is its own interpreter. Jesus 
was taught of the Father from birth. He laid down His natural 
life and will; no one took it from Him; or, in other words. 



220 THE HEALING VOICE. 

His Mother laid it down, when she laid down her own will, 
and after Jesus suffered all the ignominy the natural man put 
upon Him, He took His life up again. He, therefore, proved 
to the world that Spirit Life, in the Will and Wisdom of the 
Father, could not die, it being Life. 

Obedience to God is the wedding garment; that which 
clothes the mortal with immortality, as it did in the case of 
Jesus. He overcame death for every human soul who walks 
in His footsteps, w^ho walks not in the will of the flesh, but in 
the will of God. Therefore, all who live after the flesh must 
die to the will and desire of the flesh before the Christ-life 
can be manifested in them. God's laws are immutable, they 
cannot change; yet so merciful and orderly that when our 
human will is subject to Christ, every member of the body is 
in harmony with itself. The law of the man's mind does not 
war with the law of his members, because the physical, mental,, 
and moral law is in oneness with the Divine mind. The 
laws of our being, attraction and repulsion, the one causing 
discord, and the other desiring peace and harmony, are recon- 
ciled to each other, w^hen the human will is given up to God, 
saying, ''Thy will, O God, be done in me." All discord 
ceases, all pains and aches vanish; God is in His Holy Temple, 
and the earthly nature is still, is calm and peaceful. Then, 
instead of being a dual life, we are a trinity, a three-fold chord 
which is not easily broken. This is the human and animal 
nature in submission to the Divine. This is the Divine Law 
of Cure. This is, or w^as, the first order in the creation of 
man and woman, one with God. This is the true order of 
increase and supply. This union of soul, and oneness of 
mind in the natural parents, brings forth the child of the Spirit. 
This is the Divine law and order of the heavenly marriage, 
that which gives us the Holy Family of God upon the earth. 
This is the law and Gospel of God's Word made flesh, and 
dwelling amongst us — in Jesus — God's Will was done in 
the earth as in heaven. 

This proves that all God's laws are Divine, and there is no 
miracle or change in God's ordinances. They are so easily 
complied with, when we understand them, "not my will, but 



GOD IS TRUTH. 221 

Thine be done " — when ignorance, selfishness, and disobe- 
dience in us are overcome by the Hght of God's word shining 
through our obedient souls, we will find ourselves in the lost 
Eden, and ''the tree of knowledge" with its twelve manner of 
fruits before us. We will then know why the leaves of that 
tree have a virtue, and a healing balm for all nations, tongues, 
and peoples. We will speak the twelve languages, and the 
knowledge of God will cover the earth as the waters cover the 
sea. Hence there is a rest for the people of God since the 
lost Eden is found, the garden of the gods, where the heirs 
and joint-heirs of Jesus Christ the righteous dwell. 



GOD IS TRUTH. 



The Truth therefore emancipates the individual, and finally 
the race. What are the constituents of truth? They are, life 
in love, virtue, justice, and wisdom. When the Spirit of the 
Law of Love becomes the educator and regulator of heart, 
soul, mind, and body, these four parts conjoined make one 
personal God-man or God-woman. The Christ revealed, the 
Light, the Truth, the Way, the spirit of the King of Kings, 
the revealed Saviour of men and nations, from wiKul sin, and 
from the sins of ignorance. The Law of Love makes the 
moral laws of Moses the foundation on which the new law 
rests, "Love God with thy whole heart, mind, and strength, 
and thy neighbor as thyself." 

History proves that all governments and d\Tiasties instituted 
by men have perished, crumbled into dust, one succeeding an- 
other all do\Mi the ages. We speak of the laws of Moses, al- 
though we know that Moses never made a law. He enforced 
that, and that only which he received directly from God. 
The laws under which Moses led forth the children of Israel 
from under the yoke of Pharaoh's bondage were theocracy, 
pure and simple. "The government of God." The govern- 
mxcnt of God has never needed an amendment. Its Code of 
Laws embodied in the ten commandments prove that its origin 



222 THE HEALING VOICE. 

was, and is, of God. In the words of Jesus, "I came not to 
destroy the Law, but to fulfill the Law. 

"The Lord said unto Moses gather unto me seventy men 
of the elders of Israel, whom thou knowest to be elders of the 
people, and officers over them, and bring them unto the Taber- 
nacle of the Congregation, that they may stand there with thee, 
and I will come down and talk with thee there, and I will take 
of the spirit which is upon thee, and put it upon them; and 
they shall bear the burden of the people with thee, that thou 
bear it not thyself alone. And the Lord came down in a 
cloud, and spake unto them and took of the spirit that was 
upon Moses, and gave it unto the seventy elders, and it came 
to pass, that, when the spirit rested upon them, they prophe- 
sied, and did not cease" (Numbers xi, i6, 17). This scripture 
proves that God alone gave Laws ; Moses and the seventy 
elders were to enforce and administer them, neither adding to, 
nor taking from. Theocracy was God's word. His individual 
and universal Law of liberty. Theocracy, God's government, 
therefore, differs considerably from our republican government 
which was described by President Lincoln as a government of 
the people, by the people, and for the people. Yet, while the 
republican constitution has been revered as an inspiration 
through the forefathers of this Republic, it has required very 
many amendments and it is far from being yet perfect; it is 
verily a man-made government, for a government which holds 
woman on its national banner as the Goddess of Liberty, yet 
withholds from her the right of representation to citizenship is 
defective and deceptive. God made man and woman free 
and equal; nothing enslaves the mind or soul of either, but ig- 
norance, unbelief, and sin. Hence the Laws of Moses would 
naturally be kept, if the American people were truly Christian; 
the nation would indeed be free, but not as a Republic, but a 
theocracy pure and simple, "God over all." Laws made by 
man cannot be fully administered by man, whether it be by 
the executive, legislative, or judicial -^representatives of a na- 
tional government, for the reason that they are not the custo- 
dians of the Law of God, which is Liberty, the Religion of Man- 
kind, "Male and Female." 



CALENDAR OF DAILY PRAISE. 223 

Men have sought out many inventions, and as a natural 
consequence, they have largely set aside the possibility of man 
living the commandments which are the natural Laws of 
God to man. Therefore, the Divine government, "the nat- 
ural and Divine Laws of God," are unquestionably set aside 
as human impossibilities, making the Word of God of no 
effect. "Be ye perfect even as your Father in Heaven is per- 
fect." As a consequence, we have at the present day, law- 
lessness, selfishness, crime and depravity. There is no hu- 
man government to-day, which has the power to carry out the 
form of its own decrees. Shrewd men take advantage of the 
technicalities in the laws, and thereby baffle and stifle the code 
of justice and honor between man and man. Divine Law, 
"Justice," is either suppressed or wiped out, so far as man's 
cunning and cupidity can enforce it. Truth alone makes us 
free from slavish doubts and debts; free from political bribery 
and corruption; free from sin, and sickness; free in Christ; 
and those whom Christ makes free, are free indeed. 

We shall have a just and merciful brotherhood and sisterhood 
in Christ. Truth will then have put to flight ignorance, preju- 
dice, selfishness, and sin, by the manifestation of God in His 
people, "The Spirit of Love and Truth" manifested. "Men 
and women will then be the embodiment of the Gospel." 
They will not be professors; they will be possessors. The 
religion of men has been principally an outward appearance 
of truth, which has filled the earth with false ideas of Christ, 
with religious wars and persecutions, under the name of the 
Gospel; hence religion, so-called through creed bondage and 
party priaciples, is so diseased that decay is inevitable. 



CALENDAR OF DAILY PRAISE. 

1. My heart is glad and my glory rejoiceth. — Ps. xvi, 9.. 

2. Ye shall see the glory of the Lord. — Ex. xvi, 7. 



224 THE HEALING VOICE. 

3. The glory of the Lord shall appear. — Lev. ix, 6. 

4. Declare His glory and mercy among the heathen. — 

/ Chron. xvi, 24. 

5. Strong in faith giving glory to God. — Rom. iv, 20. 

6. Thou, O Lord, art my glor\\ — Ps. iii, 3. 

7. The Lord shall give grace and glory. — Ps. Ixxxiv, 11. 

8. From glory to glory. — II Chron. iii, 18. 

9. Whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. — I Chron, 

X, 31- 

10. Christ in you the hope of glory. — Col. i, 2. 

11. That ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth not. — 

/ Pet. V, 4. 

12. Partakers of the glory that shall be revealed. — / Pet. v, i. 

13. His rest shall be glorious. — Isa. xi, 10. 

14. Having the glory of God. — R&v. xxi, 11. 

15. Vessels of mercy prepared unto glory. — Rom. ix, 25. 

16. The glory of the Lord filled the house. — II Chron. vii, i. 

17. Glory, honor, and peace to every man that worketh good. 

— Rom. \i, 10. 

18. To God only wise be glory through Jesus Christ. — Rom. 

xvi, 27. 

19. Blessed be the glory of the Lord. — Ezek. iii, 12. 

20. O father, glorify me with thine own self. - — John x^-ii, 5 . 
-21. The light of the knowledge of the glory of God. — // 

Cor. iv, 6. 

22. Confess that Jesus is Christ to the glory of God. 

23. The Heavens declare the glory of God. — Ps. xix, i. 

24. If thou wouldst believe, thou shouldst see the glory of 

God. — John xi, 40. 
55. To him be glory and dominion forever. — / Pet. v, 2. 

26. Father, the hour has come, glorify thy son. — John xvii, i. 

27. I have glorified thee on the earth. I have finished the 

work. — John xvii, 4. 

28. The wise shall inherit glory. Prov. iii, 35. 

29. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them.. 

— John xvii, 22. 

30. The I^ord our God hath showed us his glory and his 

greatness. And we have heard his voice in the midst 



THE SUNSHINE OF LOVE. 225 

of the tire. We have seen this day that God doth talk 
with man and he Hveth. — Isa. xxxiii, 30. 
31. For the Lord God is a sun and shield; the Lord will give 
grace and glory; no good thing will he withhold from 
them that walk uprightly. — Ps. Ixxxiv, ii. 



THE SUNSHINE OF LOVE. 

The sunshine of my Father's love 

Is Life and Light to me, 
It's all my soul can comprehend 

Of the Saviour's love to me 

The Holy Spirit speaks the word 

So full of light Divine, 
That all my soul at once responds 

With life and power sublime. 

The Spirit teaches me in love 

The life-line of the blest. 
The path that leads from babyhood 

To manhood's heavenly rest. 

Where all are one in life and love 
And each are in the light — 

Which leads through mortal strife 
To endless bliss — eternal life. 

This Heavenly Wisdom from above 

Is life and light sublime, 
It fortifies the soul on earth 

To live the laws Divine. 

To be the witness on the earth 

Of spirit, life, and power, 
To hold the light of love and truth 

'Till sin has lost its power. 



226 THE HEALING VOICE. 

To Stand before the world of strife 

In Light and Love Divine, 
With the banner of the Risen Christ, 

The Harmonic Chord of Time. 

And prove the Lord our Sun and Shield, 

The music of the soul, 
Who stills the tempest of the hour, 

All discords in the soul. 

Hallelujah! Amen. 



AT-ONE-MENT. 



At-one-ment reveals the scientific knowledge of the Life-line 
between the Creator and the creature, between the God-head 
and the children of men. In this true Life-line there is no 
break. It is the anchor of the soul. Hence those thus an- 
chored are never carried about by every wind of doctrine. 
Therefore Divine Revelation starts each as a mariner on his 
course, out on the ocean of God's love with a compass that 
squares and circles his course, so that neither storm on land or 
sea can ever sink or wreck his life-boat; because the ever- 
lasting arms are around about the individual whose will is 
subject, whose ears and eyes are open, to the wdll and wisdom 
of Ahnighty God. 

Blessed are they who steadily follow 
The leadings of the Lord of Life — 

Their paths are strev^n in perpetual bloom 
The fragrance of His love and light. 

Wisdom, the fruit of life's experience 
The earthly storehouse, the mine of gold, 

Whose wealth is far beyond expression, 
WTiose depth of power — is yet untold. 



FAITH WITHOUT WORKS 
IS DEAD. 



HOW THE LORD REVEALED TO ME THE WAY TO 

VITALIZE THE MATERIAL, SO AS TO HELP 

THE SPIRITUAL. 



Jesus wept over Jerusalem. I know His spirit weeps over 
Israel to-day as it did then, because of the love He has given 
me towards a people bound by the sins of ignorance and hu- 
man entanglements. 

Receiving, as I do, letters daily, asking for prayers and in- 
structions in regard to methods of Hving, so that the writers 
can help themselves out of their bondage and sicknesses, which 
baffle the skill of their physicians and ministers, these appeals 
to me turn me directly to my Heavenly Father, so that my 
replies to them are direct messages from the Lord. Still the 
blindness which rests on the people through sin, makes many 
slow of comprehension, and time does not permit me to answer 
all the letters which come to me. 

Some heart-rending appeals hold me and ring in my ears, 
until God answers the prayer through me — "What shall I 
do to be healed?" "What prayers shall I say?" "Is there 
anything I can take?" "Oh, write me soon, and do pray for 
me." The spirit of the Father shows me that faith and works 
must go together, and the difficulty of helping all who suffer, 
especially those at a distance, is indeed great. 

In prayer to God one day. He revealed to me the following 
remedy for the benefit of mankind. I made it, and sent it 
forth as directed, and have never known it to fail, even where 

227 



228 FAITH WITHOUT WORKS IS DEAD. 

faith was very weak. The Divine Curative, when taken in 
faith, is a ve;*itable panacea. Thousands have been cured by- 
taking it. 

The cry of intemperance has come to me in the same way^ 
until God in His iliercy gave me power over the Demon Alco- 
hol. Those who came to me in faith, desiring to be saved 
from it, were invariably cured through faith and prayer, but 
not always those at a distance. I knew God had all power. 
Still there was want of faith or lack of knowledge on my part 
or theirs. I was led to God for wisdom through prayer and 
supplication, and an antidote was given me which, if taken in 
faith, will root up and remove all craving for liquor and opiates. 



Tffi HEALING VOICE 

On tKe Power of Prayer 

The Gifts of tHe Spirit 

TKe Gospel of tKe Living CKrist 

The New Heavens and the New Earth wherein dwells 
Righteousness 

This twentieth centur}^ book, The Healing Voice, sets forth the New 
and Living Way by which salvation is obtained for spirit, soul, and body, so 
that persons of all ages, on reading the book, may readily understand the 
spirit of it. Therefore, if they -^-ill, they may live in the Light and Life 
it portrays. As it makes the Bible an open book, setting forth the reign 
of Christ in and on the earth, simplifying the Law and the Gospel as Jesus 
taught it, " The Pure Science of Life " (not Christian Science, so-called, but 
the Law of Love, the fulfilled \Yord of God, " I in Thee, and Thee in INIe "). 

Anna J. Johnson, the Author and Publisher, has consciously lived the life 
of obedience to Christ since May the third, 187 1. She is, therefore, a living 
witness of the spirit and power of Jesus Christ with us, as in the Apostolic 
days — in the salvation of the soul, in the heahng of the body, in cleansing the 
lepers, in raising the dead, in leading the quickened soul into the kingdom of 
the Father, "into the family of God." 

This testimony is verified all through the 228 pages of The Healing 
Voice, verily Christ is The Healer, The Comforter, The Counselor, The 
One who holds the power over Death and Hell. Therefore we state boldly 
that no one has died in 32 years under the ministrj^ of Christ's Gospel mani- 
fested through Mrs. Anna J. Johnson, Author of The Healing Voice. 
All glor}' to Christ ! 

The price of The Healing Voice is I1.25. 

Post paid to any address in the United States on receipt of price. 

Sold at principal Book Stores, or by addressing the Author, 

38 Woodland Avenue, 

Summit, New Jersey* 



CHRIST UNVEILED 



His Heavenly 

and Earthly 

Appearing 



PRICE, $t.00 



BY 

ANNA J. JOHNSON, 

AUTHOR OF 

The Healing Voice , , . . . $1.25 

Resurrection Power . , , . . .25: 

The Goddess of Liberty, or, Women Free in Christ, 1.25 
Marriage, Holy and Unholy . . . .25: 



FOR SALE AT PRINCIPAL BOOK STORES 



